81k
My Sister-In-Law's Pictures On the Internet - Different Sex Story - Chapter 304 by CopyKatto full book limited free
267 How I Got a Harem: Blackmail
by metropolis
Fantasy, Anal, Blackmail, Blowjob, Cum Swallowing
A month had gone by since Ashley and Tracie had shown up at my doorstep, and what a month it had been! I had two beautiful women living with me, loving me, and we didn't see any reason we couldn't continue that way for the rest of our lives. Little did we know, the party was about to get a little bit bigger…
The first time the three of us made love, Ashley whispered to me a desire to be fucked in the ass. I happily obliged, and since I've spent countless hours buried inside Ashely's loving, heavenly asshole. Tracie was on board with the idea, she thought anal was intriguing and hot, and she loved to help me tongue and finger Ashley's ass. But Tracie was still only fifteen and the thought of having her own ass invaded by anything, much less destroyed by my considerable cock, scared her. Ashley and I had tried to talk her into trying it, and while she'd expressed some curiosity, we'd never gotten her to take the plunge.
On a crisp Saturday morning, the three of us bundled up in winter gear and headed into the cold. It was just before Christmas and the I decided we needed a Christmas tree. There was miles of wilderness behind my property, whose land it was I had no idea, but I knew we'd be able to hike back there and find a nice fur tree plucked straight from the forest instead of off some lot.
The snow crunched under our feet as we weaved a path through the woods, throwing snowballs and horsing around for at least an hour. It was late morning and chilly. I had already cum once today, I had bent Ashley over the kitchen island and thoroughly pounded her cunt before draining my balls into Tracie's waiting little mouth, and while everyday with these two meant multiple escapades I didn't expect anything to happen out here.
Tracie and I had tackled Ashley into a soft snow pile, the three of us melting into a joint kiss, when Tracie suddenly pulled free. "Right now, I'm ready," she said with eagerness in her eyes.
"What?" I asked.
"I want to try anal, right now," she said hurriedly.
"Now? Out here?" Ashley asked.
"C'mon," Tracie pleaded, fumbling to undo her snow pants, "before I get too scared and change my mind!" Tracie removed her jacket, there were still plenty of layers underneath, and laid it out as a blanket. She quickly pulled her snow pants and panties down to her knees and propped herself on her elbows, her naked, white, creamy ass pointed sky high and shone in the bright sun.
"You know what to do," I said to Ashley. She and I had talked about fucking Tracie's luscious ass numerous times, so we had a plan. "Tracie," I said aloud, "Ashley is going to get you nice and ready for me. You just relax."
Ashley knelt behind Tracie and leaned in. I watched as she gently spread her tight cheeks and Tracie's puckered butt hole winked at us. It looked beautiful, a tiny dark spot an inch from her smooth pussy. Ashley moved in and began to soak her asshole, sending shivers through Tracie and blood to my cock. I was hypnotized as Ashley's wiggling tongue wormed its way around and into Tracie's tender hole. Ashley burrowed lovingly, moaning deeply as she finally tasted the one part of Tracie she never had before, and Tracie sighed and giggled as a gentle tongue tickled her sphincter. I watched for what felt like forever, my cock straining, until I decided it was time for the second phase of our plan.
Ashley and I had decided, based on experience, that it would be best for Tracie if my cock was thoroughly slick and lubed when I tried to fit it inside her virgin ass. In order to achieve this, I swung around behind Ashley and pulled her pants down. The cold air shocked my rigid cock, and by comparison Ashley's warm, velvety pussy felt steaming hot. She purred as I eased my way in, gently fucking her, planning to use her juicy pussy as lube for our upcoming debauchery.
By this time Ashley had worked her pinkie into Tracie's tight ass. Tracie mumbled and moaned, yelping at new sensations, but so far she hadn't lost her nerve. The whole spectacle was enough to drive me overboard but I held strong, my cock throbbing and ready. I slid it free of Ashley and said it was time.
Tracie looked at my pulsing cock, glimmering and thick, and shuddered. "Mark, promise me you'll take my anal virginity."
"Oh, I promise!" I smiled.
"No, I mean, you have to do this, no matter how much I say no. I'm feeling scared again, I don't think I can handle something so big, so I need you to force it in even if I scream bloody murder."
"You can handle it, baby, you'll love it!" Ashley sent encouragement.
"I just, I'm gonna say no, I'm gonna try to resist, 'cause I'm too scared, so you have to force me, ok?" Tracie's voice was trembling.
"Don't worry, baby, I'm going to fuck that ass whether you like it or not."
I mounted Tracie and my cock pressed up against her impossibly tight hole. She bit her lip and I felt her whole body go tense. Ashley knelt behind us and reached her hand in to hold Tracie's ass apart. I pushed down, slowly, and felt Tracie's tender hole fight me. She screamed relentlessly, a violent echo pulsing through the forest, as I crushed my cock down into her. When the force finally bore her open her scream became an empty, open-mouthed, silent cry. Her ass spread to a width she'd never imagined, a tight ring suffocating my cock, and Ashley mumbled words of encouragement.
"Nahhhhh!!! No! Fuck, no! Mark, get out, get out of my ass!!!!" Tracie screamed at the top of her lungs.
"Nuh uh, baby, you're ass is getting fucked!"
"Fuck! No, it hurts, Mark! Fuck! Please, please, please!" she cried. Somehow, this made the whole experience that much hotter. Her body squirmed but was held beneath my weight. Her ass twitched and clenched, but Ashley held her open and with each passing second I bore another millimeter deeper. To my surprise, Ashley got in on the action.
"Shut up, you little whore, you love it! This is how we treat little sluts like you, right Mark, we fuck every slutty hole on their bodies!" Ashley hollered. This surprised me enough, but then I felt a strange sensation deep inside Tracie. It was Ashley's fingers, two of them probing deep inside Tracie's pussy and rubbing the underside of my cock through her flesh. Tracie wasn't just being anal fucked for the first time, she was being double penetrated.
By the time I'd gotten balls deep in Tracie' ass she'd lost the ability to form words. She grunted each time my cock punched deep inside her and soon I was grunting as well, nearing explosion.
"That's right, baby, he's gonna cum in your ass! Your ass is just another cum hole for him, you fucking whore!" Ashley's abusive language drove me wild, and I fiercely fucked downwards and landed deep in Tracie's abused rectum. I unloaded, my cock spasming and pulsing inside Tracie's ass. I filled her with hot cum, pumping it in deep, dark corners of her bowels.
The three of us collapsed together and laid for a long time in the snow, catching our breath. Tracie thanked us both for not stopping and we showered her with affection.
After picking out a tree we stumbled our way back to the house. As we walked, I noticed footprints in the snow that seemed out of place. I didn't mention it to the girls, didn't want to scare them, but I was sure there were human boot tracks that had followed us that weren't any of ours.
The mystery of the tracks in the snow nagged at me for the rest of the day. We had made ourselves busy with Christmas decorations, but the whole time I was side tracked and concerned. By night fall I felt like we needed to get out of the house, so I suggested the three of us take the short ride into town and see a movie.
The little town nearby was a dinky, quite place. Even on a Saturday night, the one-screen movie house was just about empty. The three of us took our seats in a back corner of the big theater with no one around us for rows. Tracie was to my left and Ashley to my right, and I leaned back comfortably and put my arms around them.
By the middle of the film Ashley's hand was beneath my belt and slowly stroking my cock. I looked around to make sure we were in the clear before slowly unzipping my pants and poking my cock through the fly. I heard Tracie giggle and Ashley wasted no time, lowering into my lap and smothering my cock. I closed my eyes and leaned back, letting the pleasure overwhelm me, and I drifted off and enjoyed a loving blowjob. Tracie gently ran her fingers through Ashley's hair and my hand fell to Ashley's ass. I turned to Tracie and we locked in a passionate kiss that didn't break for most of the rest of the film.
Ashley had spectacular skill, it was like she knew my cock better than I, and she worked me thoroughly but never let me release. The blowjob lasted forever, it was heavenly, but I needed it to finish before the movie ended and the lights came on. Still kissing Tracie, I moved my hand up and held the back of Ashley's head firmly. I began to flex my hips, fucking upwards into Ashley's mouth and forcing my cock into her throat. Her soft gags were lovely. I moaned into Tracie's mouth as a dense load of cum erupted and disappeared into Ashley's belly.
When I finally opened my eyes I was shocked and scared to discover that someone had spotted us. Across the theater I saw a woman staring directly at me with a stern look on her face. I couldn't make out much about her and I prayed she hadn't noticed that one of the women with me was underage.
The movie ended and the stranger had already left, leaving me to wonder if she'd headed off to call the cops. But in the lobby I saw her, leaning against the wall near the bathrooms, and when my eyes met hers she motioned for me with one curling finger. Shit! What the fuck was going on?
When we got to my car I lied to my girls, something I didn't like doing, and said I must have dropped my wallet in the theater and that I needed to go look for it. They offered to help but I insisted they stay in the car. I hustled back inside, afraid of what I would find.
When I reentered the theater I saw her there again, and she slipped inside the women's restroom when she saw me. I looked around and made sure no one saw me before hustling in there myself. She leaned against a sink and had her arms folded, a coy smile on her face. She had dark black hair that flowed past her shoulders and as far as I could tell a trim figure. She must have been in her late thirties. She had on professional attire, a bit overdressed for the movies, and I noticed she had distinctly full lips. I'd be lying if I said I wasn't trying to guess how many cocks she'd wrapped them around, even though at the time I was scared and nervous. I also noticed she had deeply tan skin and, upon further inspection, she was certainly of Native American decent.
"I'm glad you stopped to talk with me, or else I'd have to call the police," she said, frowning.
"Listen, I'm real sorry about what you saw back there, I didn't think anyone was in the theater or else I never…"
"Yeah, public nudity and a blowjob are one thing, but a slap on the wrist for those. Now, anally raping a fifteen year old girl, that would really get some attention, don't you think?"
I was taken aback. "I don't know…"
"Yes, you do. Mark, you had your cock so far up Tracie's ass it nearly came out the other end!" How did she know our names? "And you and I both know she was consenting, but that doesn't matter if she's underage. Plus, it wouldn't be too hard for me to edit the footage and make it look an awful lot like *."
Holy shit. She had followed us in the woods! I had too many questions to ask all at once, so I cut to the chase. "Okay, look, is this blackmail? Because if it is I can pay, alright, there's no need to let any of this leave this room."
"Well," she started to move towards me, "it is blackmail, but it isn't money in return."
I shook my head. "Well, what then?"
"I want in," she said slowly, putting her hand on my arm for emphasis. She had large, hazel eyes that bore into me.
"You… wait, what?"
"I've been watching you guys for two weeks now, and I'm fascinated by what you have, Mark, and I want to be a part of it!" I could see excitement in her eyes as she spoke. "Listen, you should probably get back to them, but we need to talk about this. Meet me Tuesday afternoon, 1 o'clock, at the coffee place around the corner. And Mark, if you're not there, I will go to the police." I was stunned and she took the opportunity to plant her soft lips on mine. Then she left.
The next few days were torturous. Sure, I had more than enough fun with Ashley and Tracie, but I was distracted by the mystery woman from the movie theater and her shocking proposition. She was sexy, I wasn't afraid to admit, but the idea of adding another woman to what was already a complex situation seemed ridiculous. Not to mention there was no way Ashley and Tracie would go for it. Our relationship was built of caring and affection, and this woman was trying to muscle her way in through force, and it would just poison the water.
Tuesday at long last came and I made a solo trip to the grocery store. Before hitting the market, however, I stopped in town for a coffee. Sitting in a corner booth was the woman, and she flashed a large smile when she saw me. She was looking at something on the table, some papers.
I got my coffee and sat across from her without a word, waiting for her to do the talking. "This is great stuff, really, I really enjoyed fingering myself to these," she said, sliding a photo across the table to me. It was a clear shot of Tracie on her knees in the snow, my cock halfway in her ass. "Oh, and this one gets me every time!" she laughed, sliding another at me. It was a zoomed in shot of my cock, a stream of cum captured in mid-burst flying violently from me.
I covered up the photos nervously. "Okay, okay, look, what do you want?"
"For a while, I thought I'd hit the jackpot just taking these pictures. Watching you three was like having my very own, real life porn to enjoy. Then I realized, porn is nice but not really satisfying, and I had the opportunity to really join in. Haven't you ever seen porn and just wished you could actually be there? Well, I realized this was my chance."
"How have you been watching us for so long?" I asked.
"Mark, I'm a private investigator. Don't worry, no one hired me or anything. I noticed you three a couple of weeks ago in town and somehow I just thought something was fishy, so I used my skills to follow you guys and see what was up. So what do you say, Mark? Can I be your third girl?"
I was flabbergasted. "Uh, I don't even know your name."
"It's Jessie. Mark, don't you think I'm attractive? Don't you think Ashley and Tracie would find me attractive?" she asked with pouting lips.
"Of course, I mean, you are, but it's not the simple. I don't think we could get the girls to go for it even if I wanted to." I felt a soft pressure between my legs, Jessie was wiggling her shoeless foot against my package.
"Don't you want to?" she asked with a smile. She nimbly flicked a button free on her blouse and revealed the top of wonderful, tan cleavage. Of course I wanted to.
"Well, yeah, but I don't think it's possible. And I don't think blackmailing the girls is anyway to win their hearts. I mean, sure, you could force us to let you in, but it would be fake and loveless, it wouldn't be genuine."
Jessie smiled. "Mark, I've thought about this. I know that. Listen, the girls will never find out about the blackmail. The blackmail is just to get you to go along with my plan."
"Which is?" I was intrigued.
"Ah, so you're on board?"
"Well," I paused, asking myself the same question. "Do I want to fuck you? Yes. Would you be a remarkable addition to my already unbelievable sex life? Yes. But I don't want to fuck that up, understand?"
Jessie took that as an all out yes. "Okay, so here's what we do. This weekend you tell the girls you want to have a big, Christmas blowout party. You get a lot of booze, decorate, the works, and the three of you get good and wild. Then, when the girl's inhibitions have been lowered, you tell them you have a big surprise for them. Then you send me a text," with this she scribbled a phone number down on her napkin and slid it to me. "You ordered a stripper for the party, that was the big surprise. I show up, we turn the lights down and I give a very intimate performance. By the time we get Tracie drinking schnapps out of my pussy the deal will be done. We'll have a wild night and I'll be in."
Well, that certainly sounded like a plan I liked. "Hm, well, I've got to honest, Jessie. Even if that all goes as planned, I'm not sure that the girls will want you to join us afterwards. Who's to say the next morning you leave and that's that?"
"Trust me, I'll be in. It'll be organic, the girls will think it just developed magically. Only you and I will know the truth, and something tells me it doesn't bother you." I began to voice more concern but Jessie interrupted me. "Look, Mark, you have to go along with this. That's the blackmail. You have to give my plan a try. If it doesn't work, if the girls don't want me in, then I won't push it any further. You're right, I can't force my way into their hearts. So you have to let me try, but if it fails, I won't bother you anymore."
I guess I had no choice, what with the blackmail.. Though, inside, I knew I liked this plan a whole lot…
268 How I Got a Harem: The X-mas party
by metropolis
Fantasy, Cum Swallowing, Group Sex, Male / Females
Ashley and Tracie thought a little home Christmas party would be fun and by the weekend we had all the supplies, including a small fortune worth of liquor. Tracie told me she hadn't really drank much but that she was excited about being taken advantage of by Ashley and I. She had no idea what that would mean.
We danced, laughed, and generally fooled around. Multiple times I sensed we were moments from tearing clothes off, so I did my best to calm the party down. By midnight Tracie was plenty wasted and called me out after I pulled away from a kiss.
"Jeez, you fucking tease, don't you want to fuck this," she giggled, sliding onto the couch on all fours and sticking her ass high in the air.
"Yeah, Mark, I think you've kept us waiting long enough," Ashley said, spanking Tracie's ass hard. "Fuck this gorgeous ass with me, baby."
My cock agreed with them, and they knew it. "Well, actually, I have a little surprise that I've been waiting for. I ordered up a little entertainment, so, let's just enjoy that for a while first." Ashley looked at me with knowing eyes while Tracie seemed thoroughly confused.
I headed off to the bathroom and sent the short text to Jessie. Hardly a second after I reemerged the doorbell rang, she must have been waiting down the street.
Tracie, who's head was swimming from a little too much rum, sank onto the couch. Ashley and I sauntered over to the door and swung it open. There stood Jessie, in a Santa hat and full length red with white trimmed Santa coat. She smiled and politely asked if she could come in from the cold.
"May I take your coat?" Ashley asked, winking at me.
"Oh, no, sweetie, it's a little nippy out," Jessie replied. We led her to the living room, which was only half-lit and had the sound of dance beats pulsing.
"Who's that?" Tracie asked. Jessie said nothing as Ashley and I dropped onto the couch next to Tracie, she simply walked to the table and poured four drinks. She handed one to each of us and then downed hers in a single gulp. I noticed she had fire-engine red heals on when she spun around and took her place at the center of the room.
"Seriously, who is…" Tracie was interrupted by Jessie smoothly dropping her coat in one motion. "Oh, wow," Tracie slurred, her watery eyes wide and taking in the breathtaking sight before us.
Jessie's tits were two softballs hidden by a candy cane colored bra. Her stomach was smooth, tan, and made my jaw drop. She had on festive panties that I suspected might be a thong but couldn't tell, and the whole ensemble was draped by a pink, mesh overlay.
Jessie began her routine without any provocation. She swayed with the music and hypnotized the lot of us. When she spun I saw that indeed she wore a thong that split a fantastically firm ass. She tantalized us, bending and swirling, sliding clothes off temporarily and giving us brief views of fresh skin, all of it obstructed by the pink mesh. She worked her way closer to us and ran her hand across Ashley's cheek. I took the opportunity to glance at my girls and gauge their reaction and, it seemed pretty clear, they were hooked. Ashley sat back in awe but her eyes fluttered as Jessie's hand grazed her. Tracie was up and on the edge of her seat, and I watched her fighting to keep her hands to herself.
Soon the pink mesh number was on the ground and I heard Tracie holler for Jessie to 'take it off!' Jessie giggled and sauntered over to us, sliding her coat over with her. "Santa brought a gift for you, and you, and you," she smiled, poking a playful finger at each of us.
Jessie sat her heavenly ass on my lap, grinding it down against my cock, with her legs across Tracie. "Your present first, young one," she smiled at Tracie and reached down into her coat. Tracie was absolutely enraptured.
What she pulled out was one of those enormous candy canes you see in stores, at least a foot long and thick. She unwrapped it, licked the tip gingerly, dragged it seductively from her lips to her panties and then handed it to Tracie. "Use it as you see fit," she smiled. Tracie's eyes were wide and she licked her lips.
"And for you," she winked at Ashley before reaching back into her coat. She pulled up a fuzzy collar and a short, fuzzy leash. Ashley was equally wide eyed as Jessie took the initiative and snapped the collar around Ashley's neck. Jessie then arched her back and gave the leash and sharp yank, pulling Ashley's face down hard into Jessie's supple cleavage. For a second, no one moved. I waited in anticipation, knowing what happened next was hugely important. It seemed Tracie, who was nearly panting with desire but even in her drunken state still didn't want to cross any lines, was waiting to see how Ashley responded.
After a moment of hesitation, Ashley's mouth opened, her tongue slide out, and she began furiously licking and sucking at Jessie's soft mounds. Jessie eased her bra off and her big nipples poked free for an instant before Ashley smothered them. My cock was crying underneath Jessie.
Tracie squealed with joy and attacked. I held Jessie's panties aside, touching her myself for the first time really, and exposed a mostly bare pussy with a tiny patch of dark hair above her clit. Tracie licked her lips and leaned in, uncoordinated thanks to the liquor, and landing hard in Jessie's pussy. Jessie sighed deeply as my women both worked her mercilessly with their tongues.
I watched with skyrocketing lust as Tracie's candy cane disappeared inside Jessie sopping pussy. Tracie carefully and slowly stroked it in and out of her, causing Jessie to shutter with each insertion. Jessie sat up, much to Ashley's dismay, and rocked on me as Tracie worked her near orgasm. Jessie held me and crushed her luscious tits against my face as she came hard on the sweet treat inside her.
"My gift to you," Jessie panted as her orgasm subsided. She took hold of the candy cane from Tracie and brought it up to my mouth. I sucked it eagerly and a sweet and tangy taste of a strange woman's cum drove me wild.
"Let's do this," I roared and stood up, lifting Jessie with me. Tracie and Ashley both agreed and shed their clothes quickly. I bent Jessie over the arm of the couch and ripped her thong to the ground. Jessie gave Ashley's leashed a tug and directed her on the couch in front of her so that Jessie had easy access to Ashley's pussy. Her face was immediately lost in Ashley's dark pubic hair. Tracie straddled Ashley and smothered her with her young pussy and a chorus of satisfied moans broke out. Meanwhile, I freed my cock and took aim at Jessie's soaked cunt. I pushed forward hard and slammed her down, wanting to fuck her with force, show her that even with the blackmail I was in charge, that in this house I owned her.
Jessie's pussy felt like no stranger to rough fucking and in no time I was pumping in and out smoothly. Jessie slid the candy cane up to Ashley and it was soon crammed inside Tracie's pussy, the shock of which causing her to fall forward onto the pile of women. I held Jessie' hips steady and fucked hard and much to my pleasure I watched as Tracie reached a hand up and probed at Jessie's delightful looking asshole. Jessie moaned expletives into Ashley's pussy and a series of orgasms shook through the group. Tracie's was first and hard and she rolled off the couch and laid swearing on the ground. Ashley came next, her pussy falling to skillful fingering and tonguing from Jessie. When both my girls were done I decided to finish things the way I wanted, to firmly secured with Jessie that I was in charge and she was mine in this arrangement, not the other way around.
I eased out of Jessie and moved to the couch, straddling Ashley in the process. I grabbed a handful of Jessie's jet black hair and pulled her face up, jamming my slick cock into her slack jaw. I wasted no time, fucking forcefully into her throat and ignoring her gags and gurgles. The living room filled with the wonderful, sloppy sound of a throat being slammed open. Ashley and Tracie urged me on, begging for me to pummel Jessie throat.
I responded, slamming myself deep and growling as I dumped a thick load inside. My cum flooded Jessie's abused throat and I hollered for her to swallow me whole. I felt her gulp me down, shot after shot, as I emptied a sizable volume into her slutty throat hole..
269 How I got a harem: The next step
by metropolis
Fantasy, Anal, Ass to mouth, Cum Swallowing
Alcohol and lust fueled the rest of the evening and before it was all said and done the three of us came countless times that night. Our heads groggy and our bodies exhausted, all four of us tumbled into bed and drifted off in bliss.
I awoke around noon to a wonderfully warm feeling clamped around my morning wood. I knew, after a minute of delighting in the way her tongue gently but firmly stroked my cock, that Ashley was hard at work on my cock. The sheets had been kicked off and I propped myself up on my elbows to take in the whole situation.
My God, Ashley was lovely. She was nude, her delicate skin entrancing me, and I studied the subtle curves of her wonderful body. I gazed for what could have been hours at her round and supple ass, jiggling ever so slightly as she bobbed on me, and almost without realizing what I was doing I found myself kneading and squeezing it, eliciting pleasured moans from Ashley. Of all the women I'd ever known, including my sweet Tracie and Jessie the stripper/extortionist from last night, there was no doubt I found Ashley the most sexy. That's not to take anything away from the others, not a chance, but Ashley was a dynamite angel.
As my right hand grasped a clump of dark curls and gently pushed Ashley's throat onto my cock and my left middle finger disappeared in the crack of her ass, searching for my favorite little hole, I realized neither Tracie nor Jessie was in bed. Neither was even in the room. I wasn't about to interrupt Ashley to find out what she knew but I wondered where they could be.
Ashley jumped as I probed her asshole, the tight warmth suffocating my finger.
"Fuck, baby, let me fuck your ass this morning," I said. Ashley pulled herself off my cock reluctantly, long strings of throaty saliva stretching from her gaping mouth all the way to my balls.
"Mmmm, I think its actually afternoon," she chuckled as she assumed the position on her knees and elbows. I took a moment to savor the sight of her perfectly round ass on display just for me before leaning in and giving her tiny hole a few quick strikes with my tongue.
I eased my cock lovingly into her, boring her ass open and savoring her hot ass. As I reached unspeakable depths, my head spinning with pleasure, Tracie sauntered into the room, dressed in a long t-shirt of mine, and sat nonchalantly on the bed next to us.
"I love watching you two make love," she said honestly, gently caressing Ashley's ass as I slowly stroked in and out.
"Uh… we… ahhhhh… love it when… you join us…. Uhhhhhh…." Ashley uttered. Tracie smiled at me and gave Ashley's ass a playful slap.
"Well, I don't want to interrupt, but maybe I'll just slide in for a little taste," she said devilishly. With that she swung around behind me and dropped prone on the bed. Tracie watch for a long while as I pounded her lover's ass. Then she gently arched up and twisted her tongue into Ashley's slippery pussy, sliding along her folds before drifting up to dance along my exposed shaft and balls. I pulled out slowly and let Tracie suck me, fresh out of Ashley's ass. Tracie loved Ashley's ass as much as I did and between the two of us we spent more time in it, playing with it, and tasting it than probably doing anything else.
I dove back into Ashley's ass but used one hand to hold Tracie's head in place. A minute of powerful fucking drove me to the edge, and Ashley into spasms, and I pulled free and planted my cock firmly in Tracie's mouth. She sucked tenderly as my cum followed, first in long streams then followed by quick and spine-tingling bursts, her young throat flexing spastically to try to swallow fast enough.
The three of us lay together for a long time afterwards, our hands playful exploring each other in silence, before I broke quiet. "What happened to Je… the stripper?" I asked.
" I walked her out, she said she had fun but the hours your paid for were up," Tracie said as if it was nothing at all. So that was that, I thought. I wasn't sure why Jessie left but maybe she wasn't so impressed with the situation after all. I dropped the subject, wanting to see how and if the girls brought it up by themselves. We chatted about it some, both of them said they had tons of fun but neither seemed to express any feeling that would indicate it was anything more than one crazy night fling.
Later that day I received a text from Jessie. "Lots of fun, I luv your girlz. But I don't think they luv me. Thanx for everything."
And that was the end of it, or so I thought. For about a week the three of us went on with our lives, and what wonderful lives those were. But the next weekend, happily lapping at Ashley's pussy while she eagerly sucked my cock, she suddenly stopped.
"Hey, do you think we could call that stripper again this weekend?" she asked, catching me quite off guard.
"Uh, sure, I guess. You both want to?" I asked. Tracie was in the shower but Ashley spoke for her.
"God, it's all Tracie's been talking about! And, I don't know, that morning after, when I sucked your cock, it tasted better than ever! I couldn't figure out why until just now… the last place it had been before had been was in that stripper's ass!" Now that surprised me!
"Are you saying you want to taste her ass again?" I chuckled.
Ashley shrugged. "Only if you do," she said sheepishly.. Without hesitation, I reached for my phone…
270 Mrs. Huggins, my slave neighbor
by metropolis
Fantasy, Anal, Cum Swallowing, Domination/submission
"What do you want?" I asked.
"You cock," Mrs. Huggins replied.
"Where?"
"In my asshole," she purred. I sat in an armchair in her bedroom, the lights turn down low, and stared at her. She was on all fours, naked, on the bed with her fat ass directed at me. She stared at the headboard, instructed not to turn and look at me, and was still. Even in the dim light and through the moderately dense curls of hair I could see her pussy glisten.
Two weeks ago I had raped her. It was an animalistic, merciless act. And she loved it. A week after she had begged for me to come see her, to give her more. That night I snuck out of my parents' apartment and into hers. We talked for a long time that night about what happened, how we felt, and where we'd go from there.
Mrs. Huggins talked at length that night about her life with Mr. Huggins. They had some great sex, which I already knew from years of overhearing the romps, and for the two years since his death Mrs. Huggins had been awfully lonely. What really struck me was her description of their sexual relationship and how I had so inverted Mrs. Huggins prior notions. As it turns out, Mrs. Huggins had been something of a bitch to her husband. Sure they fucked a lot, which is more than many married couples can say, but she had always taken advantage of his desires to manipulate him and give herself a sense of power. Mr. Huggins only used blowjobs as foreplay, never deep throated him, and only gave up her ass on very special occasions.
Now I was here, the first man in her life that wouldn't take no for an answer, and Mrs. Huggins discovered she loved being subjugated.
"Show me how bad you want it," I commanded. Mrs. Huggins slid her left hand over her ass and went straight for her hole. Her middle finger swirled the rim a few times before plunging in.
"Ooo, baby, I want it in my ass!" she cooed.
"One finger? Sure doesn't look like you want it that badly."
"Fuck, yes, I fucking want it," she shouted as her first finger joined her middle. Her ass easily accepted two, making me wonder if all those years she was withholding anal from her husband she had been secretly exploring it by herself.
That night, a week ago, before our talk I had plowed Mrs. Huggins' throat. Twice. The first time I simply walked into her apartment, grabbed a handful of her hair just as she tried to move in to hug me, forced her onto her knees and went to town. Now, though she may have been playing with her ass on her own free time for all those years, her throat was truly inexperienced, and she struggled as I stuffed it. She gagged, choked, spit, coughed, heaved, and cried and each time my balls slapped her chin I could hear the sloppy sound of her raw throat hole being forced open. The second time I fucked her throat that night, after our talk, I had told her I wanted to taste her pussy. I laid on the couch and she mounted me, giving me full access to her delicious folds, and eventually she leaned down into 69 and began loving sucking my cock. Abruptly, I grabbed the back of her head and forced her down, burying myself in her. With my free hand I dug fingers into her ass, penetrating all of her holes at once, as she squirmed. The first load I'd fired into her that night had drained down her throat, the second poured out of her abused mouth and drained onto my balls. I made sure she cleaned every inch of me with her tongue before I left.
"C'mon, either show me you fucking want it or I'm out of here," I said, lying of course.
"Awww, fuck!" Mrs. Huggins exclaimed as her ring finger pried its way in with the others. She began to gyrate her hand, making circular motions within her ass, and chanted "I want your cock in my ass!"
I leaned forward and smacked an open palm down on her right ass cheek. I watched the seismic quakes ripples through her ass, jiggle her stomach, down her legs, and even set her heavy tits into a gentle swinging motion. Mrs. Huggins had some weight on her but it was so fucking hot. Her tits were enormous, her ass was mind-boggling, and I wanted to devour every inch of her soft flesh.
"Your ass is so fat, fuck, I love it!" I couldn't help myself.
"Fuck, Johnny, please!"
"Tell me one more time just what you want."
"Your cock!" she urged.
"Say it right."
"Ahhh, I want you to jam your fat cock into my fat fucking ass!" she shouted so loud I knew that neighbors had to hear.
My cock agreed with her sentiment and I stood up. I shed the necessary articles and pointed my cock at her beautiful ass. She removed her hand and readied herself.
"Did I say you could stop!" I shouted, slapping her ass so hard she fell prone on the bed. She shouted with surprise before I grabbed her hips and roughly pulled her back up. I took aim and pushed steadily, not slowing down to make the initial insertion any easier, and Mrs. Huggins swore repeatedly as my cock barged into her ass.
"Ah, fuck yes, gimme that fat cock!" she began. I pushed in as far as I could and savored the hot depths. I then gave her a quick spank and told her to get to work.
"Yeah, fuck," she said as she began to thrust back and forth, working herself on my stationary cock. "Fuck, ow! Ah, fucking fill me, fuck, spread that ass, ahhhh, owww!" she yelped with a burst of pain each time I bottomed out but she fucked relentlessly. I spread her with both hands and watched the show as her hungry ass devoured my cock.
"That's it slut, just like that," I urged her on as she banged back at me wildly. Then I decided to take control. I stopped her furious motion and climbed onto the bed, standing above her wonderful ass now, and began a relentless downward assault. Mrs. Huggins was speechless, her ass no doubt on fire as I fucked her like the whore she was. I was loving every second of it, every charge and retreat from her bowels, and so was she.
I pounded her on the bed for longer than I thought possible, I couldnt believe I'd lasted so long, and Mrs. Huggins ass had turned into a gaping, abused hole.
I pulled off of her, still not finished, and she fell in an exhausted heap. I climbed off the bed and sat back in the armchair. "Get over here slut, we're not finished yet."
Mrs. Huggins shambled over and stood before me. I took a minute to enjoy the sight of her body, pudgy but sexy with overwhelming tits. I slapped each of them playfully and watched her nipples respond. I don't know why but at that moment I decided to never fuck Mrs. Huggins' pussy. Maybe it was the thought of how she gave her husband all the pussy he wanted but didn't let him at her ass or mouth, or maybe it was knowing that I could get nice, young, tight pussy from girls my age without much of a problem but those girls never wanted their faces or asses fucked, but for some reason I decided I would use Mrs. Huggins for my own pleasure and not give her any. I didn't realize at the time that my deep anal explorations were giving Mrs. Huggins new and more wonderful pleasures than her years of vaginal sex had ever uncovered.
"Turn and bend," I ordered. Mrs. Huggins did as she was told, putting her ass in my face and practically touching her toes. I saw her asshole, usually a cute tan little hole, now the shade of red that indicated abrasion and open as wide as a quarter. I guided her hips down and lifted mine to meet hers until she had sunk onto my cock again. This entry it met no resistance. I told her to start fucking me and in this position she bounced her gloriously fat ass on my lap, the most perfect sight.
I leaned back and watched the show, Mrs. Huggins' legs straining and her ass jiggling as she pumped herself on me. The sensation was smooth and silky and soon I felt my climax approaching.
"Get over her and suck my cock," I commanded.
"But it's been up my ass, I'm not putting it in my mouth!" Mrs. Huggins protested.
I spanked her fat ass hard, very hard. "What did I tell you last week?"
That every time you cum, I have to swallow it," Mrs. Huggins whimpered.
"That's fucking right, so get over and suck!"
Mrs. Huggins frowned. "Can't you just shoot it on my tongue or in my hand or something?"
I was sick of the conversation and ready to cum. "Get over here, bitch!" I grabbed a handful of hair and swung her around, popping her off my cock and dropping her to her knees. I gave her jaw a firm but not violent slap. "Now open."
Mrs. Huggins did, slowly and reluctantly, and her eyes pleaded for me not to do it. She must have understood by now that that only made it better.
I pushed her face down and she engulfed my cock, emitting a disgusted moan as she did. After two or three downward sucks my cum was rising and I forcefully buried myself in her, holding her head with both hands and bellowing as my load rushed through me.
I pumped hard and knew that I was drowning her, a torrent of cum pouring down her throat and backing up into her mouth. "You better get used to that flavor," I said between blasts, "the taste of your ass and my cum, awwww fuck yes, 'cause you're going to be eating it like this a lot!" I finally finished, a solid stream of cum flowing down her chin. I let her free and she fell back against the bed, gasping and gagging.
I stood up and gave her jaw another firm tap to get her attention. "See you next weekend," I said, gathering up my clothes..
271 Blackmail Artist
by fbailey
Fiction, Anal, Drug, Exhibitionism, Incest, Male / Female Teens, Virginity
Introduction:
One little pill gets me all the sex that I want!
Blackmail Artist
At age sixteen I am a blackmail artist. It all started when I was a stock boy at the local pharmacy. One day I overheard the pharmacist talking to one of his friends. He told his buddy to drop one of the pills in her drink and wait about fifteen minutes. Then he could do whatever he wanted to do to her for about six hours and that she couldn't resist. However she would remember everything that he had done to her so he would have to do something to force her not to tell her parents or the police. The guy seemed confused so the pharmacist told the guy to take some nude pictures of her and threaten to make copies and give them to her minister, her schoolteachers, and even the entire football team if she didn't cooperate.
I watched when the pharmacist put that bottle back on the shelf and just as soon as he went out for a smoke I took ten of the pills out of that bottle and wrote down the name for future reference.
My fist victim was my sister. Madeline was fifteen years old. She was basically normal but kind of sexy too. She had long straight brown hair to her waist. She was kind of prudish but she got that from our mother. Mom never let Madeline wear anything too revealing or too sexy. However Madeline was starting to resist and talk back to her occasionally. Madeline desperately wanted to become normal.
Our parents had a regular Saturday pinochle game at their friend's house and had for a long time. We kids were dragged along or left with a babysitter for years until we were old enough to stay home alone. Even so mom would call us one or twice each evening just to check on us.
We were good from about six to midnight on Saturdays so that's when I decided to do it. I slipped a pill into a glass of Pepsi and took it to Madeline. I looked at the clock and waited for the fifteen minutes. I didn't know how to test it so I simply reached out and played with one of her tits. Madeline just smiled at me so I reached up under her skirt and she opened her legs up for me. This was great so I started undressing her and Madeline cooperated fully. I had only imagined seeing my sister naked before that. This was fucking fantastic. Once I had her totally naked I took her to my bedroom and told Madeline to lie on my bed, she did. I got out my camera and took several digital pictures of her naked on my bed. Madeline cooperated totally doing everything that I asked of her. She held her breasts for me, she pinched her nipples, and she even opened up her pussy while I took nude pictures of her.
As long as she was like this I decided that I just had to loose my virginity. I knew that Madeline was a virgin too. When I asked her if I could fuck her she said yes. I was pretty sure that it was the pill but what to hell, I really wanted to fuck her after looking at her naked and taking all those pictures of her. So I got on the bed and put the head of my cock just at the entrance of her pussy and took another picture. I put the camera down and slipped my cock all the way into my sister's pussy. There was no resistance at all so I asked Madeline about it. She smiled and said that her girlfriend Judy had taken care if it for her some time ago with one of her mother's dildos. I got really excited and picked up speed and fucked into my sister faster and harder until I came. I knew that mom had put Madeline on birth control so I knew that it was safe to cum inside her. I grabbed the camera and took more pictures of my cock in her and then I pulled out, had her hold her pussy lips open, and took some cum pictures. Then I took more pictures of Madeline on the toilet and in the shower. Then I sent her to bed.
In the morning she woke me up. Madeline had remembered everything including the pictures and the sex. She wanted to know what I had done to her and what I was going to do with all of the pictures. I told her that I had drugged her and that the pictures would be safe as long as she helped me do the same thing to her girlfriend Judy the following Saturday. Madeline was a little too eager when she said okay. She even said that I might not need to drug Judy. I told her that I wanted to drug Judy but that she herself wouldn't be drugged that time. I told Madeline that I wanted her to do it on her own that time.
Surprisingly Madeline opened her bathrobe up to show me that she wasn't wearing anything. She told me that she wasn't drugged then and that she was still willing to pose naked and to let me fuck her if I wanted too. She reminded me that mom and dad always sleep till noon on Sundays after the card game. I smiled and lifted up my covers so that Madeline could climb in bed with me. This was nice having a willing sister to fuck and she wanted to help me drug her girlfriend too. Fantastic!
This time I kissed Madeline softly. I really needed more practice kissing and so did she. I played with her nice tits and she asked me to suck on her nipples. She liked that and so did I. She asked me if I would lick her pussy like Judy does and I asked her to suck my cock. So we got into a sixty-nine and started to give each other oral sex. I told her that I wanted to cum in her pussy and to take it easy. She wanted that too. I gave her one orgasm then knew that I had to fuck her. She came up out of the covers and got under me so that I could fuck her properly. I liked slipping my cock into her like that, with her being drug-free and willing that is. I actually wanted to fuck her in every position that I had ever heard of. Madeline wanted that too. However right then I just wanted to cum. After I shot several blasts of cum into her she asked me to take some more pictures of her so I did. She posed very sexily too. I sat the camera on my computer desk and hit the self-timer. Madeline and I posed together for a few very interesting pictures. She knelt and sucked my cock, she bent over so I could slip my cock into her from behind, and as I sat in my chair Madeline sat on my cock facing the camera. I took some more shower pictures too before mom and dad got up. Madeline was great!
Mom was not pleased when Madeline came to Sunday lunch in a short mini skirt and a tight top without a bra on. If she had known that Madeline wasn't wearing any panties either she would have thrown a fit. Madeline made sure to show me her pussy as often as she could.
While mom was doing the dishes and dad was mowing the front lawn we went into the backyard and got behind the garage for some privacy. Madeline lifted her mini skirt up to her waist, bent over grabbing the slid on our old swing set, and then let me fuck her from behind. Afterwards she squatted and let my cum leak out of her pussy as well as taking a piss for me too. I wished that I had my camera with me so Madeline told me to go get it. She said that she would be happy to pose outdoors for me any time that I wanted her too. All right! I ran and got my camera but I only got to take two pictures of Madeline before dad came around to the backyard to mow that part. The two pictures were of Madeline with her mini skirt up and her top up for a great picture. Then she sat on the swing set with her legs spread wide open for the second pictures. I quickly put my camera in my back pocket before dad saw it.
As dad started up the lawnmower Madeline took me out front to pose some more. Holy shit! She sat on the front porch steps and spread wide again for me. She waited until she thought it was safe and then lifted her tight shirt up for me too. Then she suggested that we go over to Judy's house for a while. She told me to bring my camera and then went in to ask mom's permission and to call Judy.
It was all set. We walked about three blocks to Judy's house. Judy's mother was cool and let the three of us go up to her bedroom. Madeline told Judy all about the previous night, this morning, and about posing for pictures outside. Judy was literally squirming with excitement. Madeline told Judy that I had some kind of a date * drug but that she had known everything that was going on and that I hadn't even needed to use it in the first place. Madeline would have been perfectly willing if I had just asked her in the first place. Judy said that I didn't need it for her either and asked me what I wanted her to do. I asked her if her door was locked. Judy smiled and locked it. Then I asked both girls to get naked and pose together for me. They were actually eager to do it for me and they even kissed, sucked each other's nipples, and licked each other's pussies for me. Then Madeline took pictures as I fucked Judy for the first time. Judy also was an unwilling virgin and was pleased to feel my cock in her pussy. Madeline photographed the cum shots then gave me the camera so that I could photograph her eating Judy out with my cum leaking from her pussy. It was simply amazing.
After that the girls got dressed. Judy didn't wear a bra or panties either and put on a skirt and top similar to what Madeline was wearing. The girls sat on Judy's front porch and spread their knees wide for me, on her back porch and spread too, and then out behind a tree lifting their skirts and tops up for me. It was all very exciting for us. At Madeline's suggestion Judy lifted her skirt and bent over so that I could fuck her from behind outdoors like I had done to her. Madeline took some pictures for me. The whole idea of the incriminating pictures just seemed to make it even more exciting for all of us.
Before we left I told Judy that she had to set up some other girl within a week. She suggested Mary the next Saturday at our house. Madeline liked that idea too.
After that it was time to head back home. Along the way Madeline managed to flash me her pussy and her tits a few times each. She was really getting off on this exhibitionism stuff. Madeline even played with her clit as we walked home, giving herself a few orgasms along the way. Girls are lucky. They can cum in just a couple of minutes while us guys can jerk off for quite awhile before we cum. Plus they don't have a telephone pole to hide either. All Madeline had to do was pull her finger out of her pussy and make sure that her skirt fell back down in place. To tell you the truth I don't think Madeline would have minded if it hadn't fallen back down. She really did like this exhibitionist stuff as I already said.
Just as we got to our house Madeline suggested that we drug mom next. We? What's this we shit? Madeline wanted mom to get off her back about the way she had to dress. Mom had already cornered her a couple of times that day about not wearing a bra. I told her that I liked the idea of us as a team. We decided that maybe after school wouldn't allow us enough time so we would have to wait for day off from school. Columbus Day was coming up in another week.
NOTE: Here in America we celebrate Columbus discovering Cuba or some other tiny island in 1492. October 12 is referred to as Columbus Day every year. However it now gets translated into the second Monday in October. Damn Monday holidays anyway. The only people that get it off are schools, banks, and the post office. The rest of us have to work as usual.
So by Columbus Day we would also have Judy and Mary to help us with mom. That would be good. Our prudish mother would be getting fucked by me and then forced to eat out three teenage girl's pussies. That would be just perfect. She wouldn't be able to do anything about it either.
Madeline and I fooled around every chance that we got that week. Judy joined us occasionally too. Everything was all set for Mary on Saturday. Madeline got permission from mom to let the two girls spend the night on Saturday as long as I behaved myself. Yeah right, me behave myself!
Judy and Mary arrived before mom and dad left for their regular Saturday evening pinochle game. Mary said that her older sister Terri wanted to spend the night too if it was all right. Mom thought about it for a while and then said that it would be okay. Mom and dad left before Terri arrived. It was a good thing too because mom would not have approved of the way Terri was dressed. She had on the lowest pair of hip hugger pants that I had ever seen. I couldn't believe that I didn't see any pubic hair. Terri was in a couple of my classes in school and I have been in love with her for years but of course I had never told her that.
Shortly Madeline and Judy suggested that I spike the girl's drinks. Judy helped me in the kitchen while Madeline entertained the sisters. I spiked the two red glasses then filled them all with Pepsi. Judy held the doors for me while I carried the drinks on a tray. Judy picked up the two red glasses and handed them to Mary and Terri. She then handed another glass to my sister and I before taking one for herself. She raised her drink up and said, "Here's to an interesting night!" Everyone said cheers and drank a good portion of their drinks.
Right away Madeline started talking about loosing her virginity the week before. Then Judy told of loosing her virginity the very next day and to the same boy too. Mary was not interested in who the boy was but Terri sure wanted to know. When the girls told her that it was me Terri got all excited about it and said that she wanted to loose her virginity to me too, if I wanted to take it. I had often dreamed about having sex with Terri. You bet your sweet ass that I wanted her virginity.
We all went up to my bedroom so that I could take pictures. Since Terri was more susceptible than her younger sister was I had Terri undress herself first and then undress her sister Mary. I had them pose separately, together, and then I had them start making out together for me. It wasn't their first time either because I asked them. When I had seen enough, I got between Terri's legs, and slipped my cock into her juicy pussy. Terri had nicer tits and more hair on her pussy than the other three girls had. Terri kissed very well too. I enjoyed fucking Terri that's for sure. I slipped my cock in and out of her slick pussy until I cum. She orgasmed at the very same time that I did. It was timed perfectly and I hadn't even planned it. I was just taking care of my own sexual needs. Terri was wonderful.
Next I fucked Mary. She resisted a little in her own way by not totally enjoying it. It was useless but it didn't matter. I would get to fuck Mary again later and then anytime that I wanted to after that. After all I was becoming the blackmail artist.
Terri did everything that I wanted her to do to the other three girls and sometimes much more than I had asked her to do. On the other hand her sister Mary only did just what I asked of her. Terri gave me a great blowjob and swallowed my cum. Later that evening I got my very first piece of ass literally. I anal fucked Mary. If she was only going to do just as I asked of her so be it, I asked her for anal sex and she gave it to me.
I sent the three younger girls to Madeline's bedroom to sleep but I kept Terri with me in my bedroom. At least until mom and dad came home. I was wondering if the pill lasted six hours like the pharmacist had said. It was hard to tell because like Judy Terri really wanted me all along. However she thought that it was about six hours. So we checked on Mary. Sure enough Mary had come out of its effects too and she was mad as hell at me. This was something new to me but her biggest complaint was that her ass hurt. She didn't mind that I had fucked her pussy and taken her virginity but she wasn't happy about me fucking her ass. I asked her if she remembered everything that she had done and all of the pictures I had taken of her doing them too. She did and she calmed down a little bit. I told her that as long as she kept quiet about that night and got me another girl within a week to add to my collection that no one would ever know about what she had done from me. Then she said that she had already gotten me another girl, her sister Terri. I had to laugh because she was absolutely right, she had brought Terri to me so I looked at Terri. Terri promised to get me another girl from our class within a week. I heard mom and dad coming home so I kissed Terri goodnight and went straight to my bedroom.
First thing Sunday morning Terri was right in bed with me wanting some more sex. Wonderful! This time we made love slowly and very passionately. Terri said that she had really wanted to have sex with me and that was the whole premise behind her tagging along with her little sister on a sleepover in the first place. That was the best sex I had had so far. I really like Terri. She said that she didn't mind if I fucked other girls and was more than willing to help me fuck them too. That's when I mentioned that the next day was Columbus Day and what I had in mind for my own mother. Terri was all for it and wanted to help out.
Mary came in after Terri and I were finished making out and actually apologized to me for being suck a bitch the night before. Her ass didn't hurt that morning and it felt all right. She told us that Madeline and Judy had explained to her what the deal was. Then she asked me if I wanted her to get me another girl to fuck within a week. Terri whispered in my ear to let her, so I said yes. Then Mary said that my sister had told her that I might like to fuck her again before my parents woke up. Terri lifted the covers and told her to get in. Mary had seen that we were naked so she removed her nightgown and climbed in with us. It was cute when she said that I could fuck her butt again if I wanted too. I thanked her for her offer and said maybe some other time but that right then I just wanted her pussy with her on top. She smiled and straddled my waist. I was hard enough for her to sit on my cock so she did. Terri lay next to me and made a few suggestions to her little sister that gave her a pretty good orgasm. She liked being in control. I like being in control too!
We ended our lovemaking and I sent the girls in to take a shower together. I had Madeline take a few pictures for me.
After mom and dad got up I had the four girls talk mom into letting them spend another night at our house. After all there was no school on Monday. Besides it would be great to have them all here so that we could get started as soon as dad left for work. Mom gave in and the three girls called home to get permission from their parents too. Everything was all set.
Monday morning mom could not believe that we were all up and wanted to eat breakfast with dad before he went to work. We ate slowly waiting for dad to leave. Mom always eats last because she is the cook. So we were all there when she finally sat down. I had spiked her drink when she was kissing dad goodbye so when she was drinking the drug we just talked about what a great day it was going to be.
I waited about fifteen minutes then boldly reached out my hand and cupped one of mom's breasts. She just looked at my hand, then looked at me, and smiled. That was what I was waiting for so I told mom to remove her blouse. Together we all watched as mom unbuttoned her blouse and removed it as I had asked. Next I asked her to remove her bra for us. Mom reached around behind herself and unfastened it allowing it to sort of sag in front under the weight of her breasts. The girls were dead quiet and watching intently. They too could not believe that my prude of a mother would do this in front of us. Mom pulled her arms out of her bra straps but her breasts seemed to be holding the bra cups in place all by themselves. Finally mom removed the cups setting her tits free. I watched as they jiggled and swayed on her chest from their newfound freedom. Mom's tits were bigger than I had imagined. Her nipples and areola were much darker in color than any of the younger girls sitting at the table with me. Mom's nipples were also larger and looked like they were made to be sucked. Mom told Madeline and I that we were breastfed babies, so at one time I had already sucked on her nipples. I was looking forward to doing it again. I had mom straighten her shoulders so that her breasts stood out even further, then I told her to finish her breakfast.
Our conversation had changed to sex as we watched mom eat and finish drinking her drugged orange juice. When she was finished eating I had mom remove her long conservative skirt to reveal her big white granny panties. That's what Madeline always called them whenever she had to do the laundry and mom wasn't listening. Then I told mom to remove her panties for us. This time she actually tried to resist me but only for a few seconds. Mom looked embarrassed as she lowered her granny panties to her ankles and stepped out of them.
Terri noticed that mom had made a wet spot in the crotch of her panties. Apparently eating topless in front of five teenagers had stimulated her.
Terri asked mom, "Did eating topless make you wet?"
Mom answered, "Yes it did!"
Terri laughed and said, "Is this a truth serum too?"
I said, "I don't know! Mom! How many men have you fucked?"
Mom answered, "Only three!"
I asked, "Who?" Then I thought about Mom's short precise answers she was giving us and added, "And give us details too!"
Mom then answered, "Fred Hart my boyfriend throughout most of high school, your father of course, and Harry Morgan last New Years Eve when I had too much to drink! He sort of took advantage of me"
Terri started laughing and said, "You let my father fuck you!" Then she and her sister Mary laughed out loud even harder. Terri then said, "That means that he has fucked all eight women in the Saturday pinochle game. My mother being one of them!"
Mary said, "That's funny because he usually brags it up when he fucks some other woman! Then mom fucks his brains out for a month afterwards! Dad's a real horn dog!"
Mom then said, "He's not much of a fuck when he's drunk though!"
I then said, "Mom! How many women have you had sex with?"
This time mom blushed as she answered, "I had sex with all three of my sisters but I was really young at the time! Just a teenager!"
So I asked, "Would you like to have sex with these four young girls?"
Mom blushed again and said, "Yes, I really would!"
I said, "Then afterwards will you let me fuck you?"
Mom blushed again and said, "Yes, I will!"
The six of us then went up to mom's bedroom. The girls got naked and took turns making out with mom as I took pictures of them. Madeline wanted to be first, followed by Judy, Mary, and then Terri.
Madeline wasn't going to just eat mom's pussy. She turned around and made mom eat her pussy too. Mom was really into that and gave Madeline three orgasms to the two that she had received from her daughter. Mom was equally good at providing Judy and Mary with an extra orgasm too! Then came Terri. Terri was not going to be outdone! She gave mom two orgasms for every one that she had received. I noticed that Terri had made mom get on the bottom and that she had worked two of her fingers into mom's ass while she ate her pussy. I was the only one on that end, the rest of the girls were watching mom eat Terri's pussy on the other end. Madeline got pictures of both ends for me.
Watching Terri finger fuck mom's asshole gave me the idea of butt fucking her. Mary got so she liked it up the butt so mom might too. When Terri had finally given and received enough orgasms she got off from mom.
Then it was my turn. I stuck my cock in mom's face. She started sucking on it like it was a lollypop.
I asked, "Mom how many cocks have you sucked?"
Mom answered, "The same three that fucked me! Plus my cousin Steve!"
I then took my cock away from her and put it in her pussy while she was on her back and I was between her legs. I slipped it in a few times to get it moist then I lifted mom's legs up around my waist and slipped my cock into her asshole. Madeline had been taking pictures as I went.
I asked, "Mom how many cocks have you had in your ass?"
Mom smiled and answered, "Only yours honey! Only yours!"
I butt fucked mom for too short a period of time. Watching the girls had gotten me way too excited. However I would have time to fuck mom a couple more times before dad would get home. I had mom pose nude for me in every room in the house. I had her take a shower and a bath too. Madeline suggested that mom put on the shortest skirt and sexiest blouse that she owned and go out to pose on the swing set for me. From there the girls had mom do things that even they wouldn't dare do. I put an end to that when I told them that they had to do whatever they told mom to do. They cooled it considerably.
Before dad got home mom swallowed a load of cum and took another load in her pussy. Mom became the first woman that I had used all three of her openings for sex. The four girls posed with mom for group pictures too. Mom's pill wore off after six hours and of course she remembered everything and asked me what I intended to do with her. I told her that I wanted a little more leeway after school with girls and that every Saturday evenings we were going to have girls over too. Mom simply said okay. I told her that Madeline needed to dress more like the other girls in school. Mom simply said okay. I told her that I would want to fuck her occasionally. Mom smiled broadly that time and said okay very energetically. Then I told mom that she would have to set me up with one of her sisters to drug and fuck. That time mom said okay but certainly not as energetically.
Dad came home right after that, the other girls went home, and Madeline came up to my room.
Madeline told me that Terri was going to bring two of the girls from my class to our gathering this Saturday.
At bedtime mom came in to kiss us both goodnight before going to bed with dad a couple of hours early. It seems that he had gotten pretty horny staring at Terri in her skimpy outfit when she was here. She certainly had that effect on me too. Mom kissed us both on the forehead as she always does and then she kissed Madeline's pussy and my cock goodnight too. That was nice.
As mom was standing next to my bed she said, "I want to thank you both for everything you did today! I really enjoyed myself!"
Madeline laughed and said, "You weren't supposed to enjoy it mom! We were supposed to blackmail you into doing stuff against your will!"
Mom laughed and said, "Oh! Okay! I'll try to do better! Your father has to go into work early every day for the rest of this week! You can spank me in the morning before you go to school?"
I smiled and said, "Okay!
Mom then smiled at us and said, "You two should get some sleep too, you know!" Then mom tucked us in and went to dad.
The End
Blackmail Artist
102
272 Blackmailing My Twin Sisters
by fbailey
Fiction, Consensual Sex, Incest, Teen Male/Teen Females, Virginity
Introduction:
Well I was going to blackmail them. Really! But as you'll see I didn't have too. It was probably for the best that way. Then they couldn't accuse me of taking advantage of them.
Fbailey story number 712
Blackmailing My Twin Sisters
Well I was going to blackmail them. Really! But as you'll see I didn't have too. It was probably for the best that way. Then they couldn't accuse me of taking advantage of them.
I am a fourteen-year-old boy that has a beautiful set of thirteen-year-old twin sisters that drive me absolutely fucking nuts. Pardon my French. I mean to tell you that even I have trouble telling which is which. They look alike, they dress alike, and they are sexy as hell. They share a bedroom, they have every piece of matching clothing and they always match too. Mandy is two minutes older than Candy is.
Anyway as I said they drive me nuts. I am constantly checking them out, spying on them, and trying to listen in on their conversations. I went so far as to put a wireless microphone in their bedroom. I pinned it to the top of the curtain that covers the window between their beds.
Then one night it happened…I heard them talking about a small party that they went too. First off they lied to Mom about where they were going and who was going to be there.
Mandy said, "Wasn't Jimmy the best?"
Candy replied, "Yes, he was a lot better than Billy or Joey."
Mandy asked, "Did you let him feel of your breasts when he kissed you?"
Candy replied, "I sure did but he pinched my nipples and it didn't make me cum it only hurt but my nipples sure got hard after that."
Mandy said, "Mine too. You're right though it did hurt. I wished he had sucked on them."
Candy said, "Maybe we need an older boy. None of them even tried to get their hand in my pants…and I would have let them."
Mandy said, "I would have let them finger fuck me too. I desperately wanted them to rub my clit and get me off."
Candy said, "I thought that Joey might ask me to suck his cock after I rubbed it awhile but he never did."
Mandy giggled and said, "Maybe you rubbed it too much. I bet he shot off in his underwear."
Candy giggled and said, "Sometimes I think our brother does that too. Remember when we slipped out to go to Jimmy's house, he couldn't take his eyes off our breasts. He knew that we were braless."
Mandy said, "I think he knew where we were going too and he didn't tell on us."
Candy said, "We owe him big time."
Mandy asked, "Should we put on our sexiest underwear and go say goodnight to him?"
Candy asked, "What if he is in his bedroom jerking off?"
Mandy replied, "Maybe if we helped him, he would help us."
Candy said, "Do you really think so? He's our brother. What if he tells Mom that we tried to seduce him?"
Mandy said, "He isn't like that and you know it. He would bitch us out to our faces."
Candy giggled and said, "Yeah, then he'd spank our cute little butts."
Then there was a discussion as to what they were going to wear. I unlocked my bedroom door then I got naked and jumped into bed. I was pretending to read a book that I had to do a report on. Then I stroked my cock to make it stand up and tent the covers for my sisters to see.
There was a light tapping on my door. I could see the doorknob twisting and then it opened.
Mandy poked her head in and said, "Can we come in? We wanted to say goodnight."
I replied, "Goodnight."
However, they both entered my bedroom, closed, and then locked my door. I just stared at them. They looked so pretty and their bras and panties made my cock twitch under the covers. They both noticed my reaction.
Mandy asked, "Do you have a problem?"
I replied, "A small one."
Candy said, "It doesn't look all that small to me. Can we help?"
I looked at her as I was supposed to but inside I was dying to let them. Eventually I said, "You guys caused it so I guess you could help fix it if you really want too."
Mandy took the book out of my hands, placed it on my dresser, and climbed in bed with me. Candy walked around to the other side and climbed under the covers with us. I was the center of a sandwich.
As Mandy reached for my hard cock Candy said, "You have to be quiet or Mom will hear us."
Then Candy reached for my cock but found her sister's hand wrapped around it…so she reached for my balls and was she ever so gentle.
Mandy said, "You won't tell anyone…will you?"
I replied, "I didn't tell Mom that you went to Jimmy's house so that he and his two brothers could feel you up…did I?"
Suddenly they froze then Mandy asked, "How did you know about that? Did one of those bastards say something? We swore them to secrecy."
Candy said, "I'll kill them if they did."
I giggled and said, "No they didn't say anything. In fact it was you two that told me."
Together they asked, "When?"
I replied, "Just a few minutes ago…in your room…before you decided to come over here."
Together they asked, "How?"
I replied, "I hid a microphone in your bedroom and I was listening to guys talking about it. I would love to suck on your nipples, rub your clits, and give you orgasms. I would love to do even more to you, for you, and with you. I love you guys…and not just as your brother."
I could see that Mandy was thinking about it. Then she sat up and unhooked her bra, tossing it toward the door.
As she reached for her panties I asked, "Can I do that for you?"
Candy turned her back to me and said, "Undo my bra first."
So I unhooked Candy's bra and tossed it. I reached for Mandy's panties and she lifted her butt up for me. Then I slid Candy's panties down her legs. I tossed both pair of panties toward my computer though.
Then I went from one sister to the other kissing their lips, French kissing them, and then kissing their necks. I kissed their nipples, I sucked on their nipples, and then I caressed their breasts. Their B-cup breasts were more than adequate. When they were breathing hard I slipped down further to look at their pussies, they both shaved them, but they were not identical. For some reason Mandy had a heart shape patch of fur on her pussy mound with the rest shaved bare. Candy had a triangular patch with the point, pointing down to her slit.
Candy noticed my expression and said, "Mandy got carried away and screwed up the heart so it became a triangle."
Mandy replied, "I couldn't help it, she did me first and I got so excited that I couldn't think straight."
Candy giggled and said, "I'll say she got carried away. She shoved her tongue up my cunt and gave me such an orgasm that I let out a scream."
Mandy giggled, "Yeah, Mom heard it and came running. When she found out what we were doing she asked if she could join us."
I asked, "So Mom ate your pussies?"
Mandy said, "Sure and we ate hers too."
Candy said, "But Dad had just fucked her and she was on her way to the bathroom."
Mandy said, "So we got to clean out her hole and get out first taste of cum."
Candy said, "Mom sure can eat pussy. She said that she had been a carpet muncher since she was our age."
As I licked my tongue up their slits they held their hands over their mouths so as not to let out a scream. I gave each of my sisters three orgasms using just my tongue then I finger fucked them.
Mandy said, "We are virgins but we don't have a hymen any more."
Candy added, "Yeah, we busted those suckers a year ago with our hairbrushes. You know the ones…the ones with the big handles."
I did know the ones that they were talking about.
I said, "The ones that I gave you for your birthdays last year."
Mandy said, "Yup, those are the ones. We used them that night."
Candy added, "And we thought about you the whole time that we fucked each other with them."
I asked, "Can I fuck you. I'm so hard that it hurts."
Mandy spread her legs for me then Candy spread hers too. I got right in there and touched my cock to Mandy's pussy and then just as I was about to push it in Mandy said, "Let Candy go first. I always get to go first because I'm the oldest. Two minutes isn't all that important right now."
Candy pulled me over to her pussy and said, "Thanks Mandy, I owe you one."
Then she held the head of my cock to her open pussy lips and smiled as I pushed it in. She was very slick and I entered her easily.
As I fucked into her Candy asked, "Can he fuck me until he cums?"
Mandy smiled and said, "Yes, he can. But then I get him. Besides I hear the second time takes longer."
Candy said, "Bitch" but then she giggled.
I fucked into my sister for only a couple of minutes before I started to cum. I shot out a lot of sperm and it felt great. Candy could feel the squirts and by the time I was firing my last gob into her love canal she stated her orgasm and she couldn't keep quiet. Mandy reached over and placed her hand over Candy's mouth and told her to be quiet. Candy was deep into her orgasm and she had no idea what was happening outside her own mind.
As things quieted down we heard a light tapping on my door then Mom whispered, "Goodnight girls. See you in the morning. Sleep late if you need to."
Mandy replied, "Goodnight Mom, thank you."
Candy finally came out of it and said, "Night Mom" then she asked, "How did she know we were in here?"
Mandy and I just laughed then I said, "Hey, Mom knows you two are in here and she didn't go nuts."
Mandy said, "Oh! Well you see…when we were having that threesome with Mom…we kind of told her that we had a crush on you…and she told us to go for it…after all she is the one that makes sure that we take our birth control pills every morning."
Candy added, "Yeah, and she told us about letting her cousin fuck her when she turned thirteen too."
I asked, "Which one?"
Mandy said, "Danny the one that lives in Boston now."
I asked, "Have we ever met him?"
Candy said, "Once when Grandpa Brown's mother died."
I said, "I don't remember him."
Mandy said, "We don't either."
I asked, "So how many times did Mom let him fuck her?"
Mandy said, "A lot."
Candy added, "Almost every day for about three years until his father made them move to Boston for a job."
All I could say was, "Oh! That must have sucked."
Mandy giggled and said, "She did a lot of that too."
Candy added, "It was Danny's loss because that was when Mom let Dad start fucking her."
By then I had fully recover and I was hard as a nail. I slipped my cock into Mandy and she closed her eyes and smiled. Candy asked, "Doesn't it feel good?"
Mandy replied, "Oh yes! It is the best feeling thing that I've had in my pussy."
Right then I realized another difference in my identical twin sisters. Mandy used the word pussy and Candy used the word cunt. Interesting!
So I asked, "What else have you had in your pussy?"
Candy started naming off a whole list of items in their bedroom, fruits and vegetables, and then Dad's tools. I could hardly believe that my sisters had put bananas, carrots, and cucumbers in their pussies. They had put their cell phones in their pussies. They had also put Dad's screwdriver handles, hammer handles, and many other of his tools in their pussies too.
As Candy was naming things off I was thrusting into Mandy. She was certainly right because I lasted almost ten minutes before I came in her. After that we decided to turn out the light and cuddle for awhile before we fell asleep.
My sisters told me how much they had enjoyed sex with me and how much they were looking forward to more. They were going to ask Mom if it would be all right if we cut a hole in the back of our closets. They were on opposite sides of the wall and that way we could go to our own rooms, lock the doors, and still make love together without Dad finding out.
The next day they asked Mom and she said that it would be okay as long we cleaned up the mess, put all of Dad's tools back where we found them, and got rid of the wood somewhere else.
Mom got Dad out of the house that afternoon for several hours. We cut the hole and we cleaned everything up.
Later that evening Mom took the girls shopping. Basically she wanted to know how the sex had gone and to make sure that I hadn't hurt them inside.
That night after we said goodnight and locked ourselves in our rooms the girls crawled through the opening. When they got in bed with me Mandy said, "Mom checked us out with two ears of corn on the cob. She said to let you take them out."
That was the start of a very long and loving relationship between the three of us.
The End
Blackmailing My Twin Sisters
712
273 My Sister And I Babysitting
by fbailey
Fiction, Consensual Sex, Incest, Teen Male / Female, Teen Male/Teen Female, Virginity
Introduction:
It takes two people to baby sit three girls, one of which is a baby.
Fbailey story number 719
My Sister And I Babysitting
My sister and I have always been close. I had been looking for a way to earn some extra money when my sister suggested that I help her baby-sit. She promised that I would not have to change any diapers as long as I helped out by getting bottles ready and playing with the children. She had tried babysitting once and it was more than she could handle. Mom had suggested that she find a girlfriend to help but none of her friends wanted to spend their Friday and Saturday nights babysitting snotty nose kids.
My sister Kendra was thirteen years old at the time and I was fourteen years old. She was a really sweet girl. Mom felt better having me with Kendra because Mom was afraid that someone might take advantage of her. Apparently Mom had had a few close calls when she was a teenage girl babysitting. Husbands come home drunk or grabbed at her taking her home.
Our first job was for the Smith's three kids. They promised us fifty dollars for six hours work. They were going to his boss' house from six to midnight. Then they wanted us there at five o'clock and said that they might be late coming home too. Kendra negotiated for ten dollars an hour up to midnight and then fifteen dollars an hour after that. They agreed.
We arrived a few minutes early and found that they had a four-month-old baby girl, a two-year-old girl, and a three-year-old girl. Their bedtime was six-thirty except the baby wakes up about every hour to get milk…mother's milk. Mrs. Smith had some frozen and told us how to thaw it and then warm it in hot water. She explained about the temperature and then she nursed the baby before she left.
Kendra and I were sitting there when she pulled her dress straps off her shoulders and then pulled her top down below her breasts. I had never seen a woman topless before but she didn't mind at all.
She saw me staring and said, "I'm not shy about feeding my baby. I went threw it twice before. I even do it in public. I don't usually take them both out if there are other men standing around but you are going to be babysitting for us often…I hope."
Kendra asked, "If we do a good job, you might hire us again?"
Mrs. Smith said, "Yes dear, perhaps every weekend if all goes well tonight. You see this is a very important dinner party. My husband is up for a promotion."
She let the baby suckle on one nipple and then changed her over to the other one.
Mrs. Smith noticed my look, giggled, and then said, "I have to even them out. I wouldn't want one of my breasts to look larger now would I?"
When she was finished she stood up and handed the baby to my sister.
She then turned to me and said, "Would you like a taste? Then you could see how warm the milk in the bottle should be."
My mouth was open and before I knew it she had pulled my face to her breasts. She put her big nipple in my mouth and told me to start sucking. In the corner of my eye I could see my sister watching me. I wasn't sure if I would ever get another chance like that again so I started sucking. It was warm and it tasted good. Soon she told me to suck from the other one to even her out again.
Just as she pulled her dress up, adjusted her shoulder straps, and bounced her breasts around a little her husband said, "Come on I don't want to be late."
After they left Kendra asked, "What did it taste like? I wish she had let me taste it."
I tried to explain to her that it was like warm cow's milk, only it was a lot more fun drinking right from her nipple.
Kendra lifted her shirt up to her neck. She was not wearing a bra either. Then she touched the baby's lips to her breast and it latched on right away. She smiled and said, "That feels nice. I always wondered what it would feel like to let a boy suck my nipples."
I stepped closer, bent over, and sucked her other nipple into my mouth. The baby gave up soon knowing that no milk was coming out of her breast. I didn't give up that easily and my sister liked it. She almost dropped the baby when my hand rubbed against her panty-covered pussy so I stopped and started playing with the older two girls. They were into Lego's, Thomas the Train, and Dora the Explorer. They had been fed before we got there so it was just an hour and a half and we put the two older girls to bed.
The baby went down too but we knew that wouldn't last. Her crib was in the parent's bedroom and there was a baby monitor.
For the next hour Kendra sat on the couch with her top off, I lay across her lap, and suckled on her small firm breasts until we heard the baby cry.
I fixed a bottle and she changed its diaper. Kendra didn't put her top back on. After we fed the baby she rocked it to sleep and then put it back in its crib.
That time my sister let me feel her pussy but she wanted to keep her panties on and my hands out of them.
After the next feeding she let me get my hand inside her panties and we both enjoyed that a lot. Just as Kendra was having an orgasm the damn baby cried and she jumped up and ran off telling me to get another bottle ready.
That time after she put the baby to bed Kendra removed her skirt and her panties to remain nude for me. She allowed me to do anything that I wanted to do…except…put my cock in her pussy or in her ass.
Wow!
Other than being disturbed by the baby crying I spent the next few hours kissing my sister, sucking her breasts, and feeling her pussy. A few times I licked her pussy until she had an orgasm. Twice she let me cum in her mouth. I liked it and she seemed to like the taste.
About two o'clock in the morning the phone woke us up. It was Mrs. Smith telling us that they were on their way home and that they were sorry for being late.
That gave us time to get dressed.
Mr. Smith just went straight to bed. He was drunk. Mrs. Smith handed Kendra one hundred dollars and thanked us for babysitting.
Kendra boldly asked, "Can I suck on your nipples? I want to know what it is like."
Mrs. Smith smiled and asked Kendra to unzip her dress. Kendra got behind her and unzipped her dress. Mrs. Smith let it drop to the floor and then she stood there in a very sexy pair of red thong panties. She pulled both my sister and I to her bare breasts and let us suck.
I had been sucking my sister's breasts all night and felling of her pussy so my hand just naturally went to Mrs. Smith's pussy. She didn't object so I slipped my hand into her panties and started to tickle her clit. She moaned and asked if we could continue on the couch.
Kendra hadn't noticed what I was doing until I sat down next to Mrs. Smith and slipped my hand back into her panties. Mrs. Smith lifted her butt and slipped her panties off for me. I went right down to taste her pussy and I liked it, it was strong, and it tasted great.
Mrs. Smith looked at Kendra and asked, "Do you want a taste of that too?"
Kendra smiled and took my place between Mrs. Smith's legs. We took turns sucking her breasts, licking her pussy, and kissing her face. Kendra was having just as much fun as I was.
Mrs. Smith asked, "Do you let your brother fuck you?"
Kendra blushed and said, "Not yet. I let him do everything but fuck me tonight after the girls were in bed."
Mrs. Smith asked, "Are you both virgins?"
We nodded our heads yes.
She asked, "Would you rather he be a virgin the first time that he fucks you or can I let him fuck me first?"
Kendra said, "He can fuck you first…besides the other girls say the boy is a lot better the second time in one night."
Mrs. Smith laughed and said, "Yes honey, boys do last longer the second time around and the third and forth time too. Can we take turns wearing him out?"
Kendra said, "Okay."
So Mrs. Smith scooted closer to the edge of the couch and opened her legs wider for me. She even helped me get my cock in her hole. After that she just let me pump away until I had cum in her.
It felt great being inside her. She smiled and she encouraged me to keep going. After I came in her she thanked me.
Kendra sucked me hard again even though my cock had been in Mrs. Smith's pussy. Then I realized that her tongue had been in Mrs. Smith's pussy too so it really didn't matter.
Then Kendra got on the edge of the couch and spread her legs for me. Mrs. Smith helped guide my cock into my sister's pussy. I did last longer and we both enjoyed it. It was actually my forth time to cum so it took long enough for Kendra to have an orgasm.
Mrs. Smith said that it was quite unusual for a virgin girl to have an orgasm her first time out.
Then Mrs. Smith and Kendra got into a sixty-nine with Kendra on top and my fresh cum dripping into Mrs. Smith's open mouth.
We got dressed and walked home.
We babysat every Saturday after that and sex with Mrs. Smith was something that we both looked forward too. Mr. Smith got his promotion and got drunk every Saturday with his boss and coworkers.
Mrs. Smith told us that her husband and she had foursomes with other couples at those gatherings.
A few months later she told Kendra and I that she was pregnant again. She also said that she had no way of knowing who the father was. I never used condoms and neither did the other eight guys that got to fuck her.
I had never been more thankful that Mom had gotten Kendra on birth control.
Mrs. Smith was only thirty years old and the prettiest woman that I knew…and I might be the father of her next baby…I might get to watch my own child grow up.. Wow!
274 Could You Help Me?
Introduction:
She was in the men's bathroom and she needed help.
Fbailey story number 726
Could You Help Me?
I was the high school boy that they hired to clean up the bar after it closed at two in the morning. I wasn't twenty-one years old and I couldn't drink legally but the bartender always left me two beers to take home and drink after school.
Anyway I let myself in at five o'clock so I could clean up and get to school on time. I had washed the tables, placed all of the chairs on top of them, and swept the floor. I knew that the bar got washed a hundred times a night by the bartender.
I went in to check out the bathrooms. The women's room was trashed as usual. Those women were pigs. There were paper towels, toilet paper, and even sanitary napkins and tampons on the floor.
The men's room was just dirty as usual. However, when I turned on the light a woman's voice said, "Could you help me?"
I bent over and saw a pair of small feet in the third stall. I walked over to it and opened the door.
Miss Amore, my Math Teacher, was sitting on the toilet, she was completely naked, and her hands were behind her back.
Miss Amore said, "Could you help me? Please! Oh my God! You're one of my students."
Then she started crying.
I asked, "How did you get in here?"
Miss Amore said, "I got drunk. Three guys kept buying me drinks. All night long! When I got too drunk to get myself into the lady's bathroom they brought me in here. I didn't even object when they undressed me. However, when they handcuffed my hands to the pluming back here and forced me to suck their cocks I started to object. They told me to be quiet or else. That was when three more guys came in and fucked my throat before peeing in my hair. Could you please help me?"
I had been looking at her. I had always liked her looks. She was young, very attractive, and she always gave me a hard-on. Me and every other boy in her classes. I bet some of the girls got just as horny as us boys.
Her hair was a mess, she smelled like a urinal, and she was still the best looking teacher in our school. Her breasts were small and just perfect for her petite body. Her nipples were hard, her pussy was shaved, and her eyes were closed.
I grabbed a hold of one of her shoulders and pulled her forward as I leaned over to look at the handcuffs. I was trying to figure out how I was going to get them off from her when I felt her face in my crotch.
Miss Amore said, "Pull it out and I'll suck it for you."
I was going to tell her that I would get her out of those handcuffs but instead I said, "Okay" and unzipped my pants and pulled my erection out.
As she sucked my cock I just closed my eyes and bent over her again. I ran my hands down her back, around her sweet cheeks, and then up her sides to cup her breasts.
She pulled her head back a little further than she had been and said, "Pinch my nipples as hard as you want, as hard as you can. If you do you'll give me pleasure, maybe even give me an orgasm."
I asked, "Won't it hurt?"
Miss Amore gurgled around my cock, "No! I like pain. I love to be spanked."
Just then I though of something…"If I get you out of these handcuffs and get you cleaned up…can we do this again?"
Miss Amore gurgled again, "Yes, as often as you want…just don't tell anyone."
I said, "I won't." Then I started cumming in her mouth and I watched as she gobbled it up as if it were candy.
I went out to the bar and found the box of keys in lost and found. I remember seeing a handcuff key in there once. It was still there and I unlocked her cuffs. Boy, were her wrists red and raw from her struggling to free herself.
I found her clothes in the trashcan, all except for her bra and panties. That was when she told me that she hadn't been wearing any. She had been looking for sex and she had found it. Not exactly the way she had wanted it though. She told me that she was hoping that the three guys would fuck her.
Then she looked at my cock and found that it was hard again. She said, "Since it has already been in my mouth, why don't you put it in my pussy this time. We will both enjoy it."
She was right. She got up on the bra and beckoned me to her. She pulled me in and then she wrapped her arms and her legs around me. When I felt her thrusting up at me I started pushing down into her. It was my first time and thanks to her giving me my first blowjob I was not in as much of a hurry to cum. I absolutely enjoyed fucking her. I smiled as I thought about fucking her again and again.
Miss Amore asked, "What are you smiling about?"
I answered, "You! You are beautiful. You gave me my first blowjob. Now you are taking my virginity too. And the best part is that you told me that I can do it again."
She felt my cum spraying into her love tunnel and said, "Yes, baby! Cum in me. You can cum in me anytime."
She got dressed and went home to get cleaned up. I finished cleaning up the bar and left for school.
I was one very happy boy that day in Math class.
Miss Amore was one happy teacher too.
After my last class I stopped in at her room to ask when we could do it again. She replied, "What if I meet you in the bar about six o'clock in the morning? We can do it on the bar again. Oh, did you know that Carrie Smith likes you? I think she would let you fuck her if you played your cards right. Like ask her out, kiss her, and then maybe feel her up. Eventually she would let you get into her pants."
I asked, "How do you know that?"
Miss Amore replied, "Because I used the girl's bathroom at lunchtime and over heard her talking to another girl. Barbara Brown likes Jake Kramer."
I choked and said, "That jerk!"
Miss Amore smiled and said, "She doesn't know that he is a jerk. Maybe you could talk to Carrie about him when you are playing with her big boobs."
I asked, "How do you know she has big boobs? She never wears anything revealing."
Miss Amore said, "Her parents are very religious and make her dress like that. Believe me, she has really nice boobs under those bulky sweaters. Ask her out and feel for yourself."
I asked, "Can you help me? I'm not very good at talking to girls."
She said, "Okay" and then the next day she assigned Carrie and me to do a special project together. She asked us to stay after school for an hour every night until we had finished it.
That first day the three of us were in her homeroom, the door was locked, and the security camera was covered.
Miss Amore said, "Carrie, he likes you a lot and I know that you like him. I told him that your boobs were bigger than mine."
Miss Amore removed her blouse. She was wearing a very pretty red lacy bra. Then she said, "I wear a 34-B, how about you."
Carrie blushed and raised her sweater up over her head. She was wearing an older white bra that looked too small for her. Carrie said, "This one is a 32-C but it is too small for me. I need a bigger one."
Miss Amore said, "Your new boyfriend has a good job, maybe he would buy you some sexy underwear. Especially if he gets to see you in it…or…out of it."
Carrie blushed and asked, "Do your panties match you bra?"
Miss Amore removed her short skirt and showed us her matching sexy red lacy thong panties. Then she said, "Now show us yours."
Carrie blushed again and then removed her long skirt. Her panties were old too. They were white and cotton. They sort of matched her bra.
Miss Amore looked right at Carrie and asked, "Are you game to go further?"
Carrie looked scared, she turned red all over, and then she reached behind her and unhooked her bra, letting it fall off her shoulders and catching it in one of her hands.
Her breasts were bigger than Miss Amore's breasts. Her nipples were hard and the color of her areolas was lighter.
Miss Amore removed her bra and then her panties. She handed me her panties to keep.
I looked at Carrie wondering what she would do.
She took in a deep breath, hooked her thumbs in her waistband, and pushed her panties to her ankles. She stepped out of them and handed them to me…to keep.
Miss Amore looked at me.
Carrie looked at me.
So I undressed. I had to take my shoes and socks off first. Then the rest of my clothes came off easily.
Carrie just stared at my hard-on. Miss Amore said, "Why don't you touch it Carrie? I'm sure that he wants to touch your body."
That caused Carrie to smile. She reached for my cock and I reached for her boobs. Miss Amore stepped in closer and cupped one of Carrie's boobs. I smiled when Carrie grabbed a hold of one of Miss Amore's nipples and asked, "Do you like your nipples twisted? I do!"
So I pinched and twisted Carries right nipple, Carrie pinched and twisted Miss Amore's left nipple, and Miss Amore pinched and twisted Carries left nipple.
Both girls seemed to enjoy their stimulation as much as I did. When I said, "I'm going to cum."
Miss Amore said, "Kneel Carrie and catch it in your mouth. Carrie knelt down and placed her mouth over the head of my cock as I started to splash my cum in it.
Miss Amore encouraged Carrie to swallow and keep sucking until I had finished.
When I was done cumming, Miss Amore said, "Now you have to let him fuck your pussy."
Carrie replied, "But I'm not on any birth control."
Miss Amore laughed and said, "Neither am I but I'm going to let him fuck me too."
Carrie gave Miss Amore a dirty look so Miss Amore added, "That is if you don't mind sharing him with me."
Carrie looked at her and said, "I don't mind. After all you helped us get together and because of you I'm naked in front of a boy and I've just given my first blowjob." Then Carrie added, "Besides with both of you playing with my nipples I had the best orgasm ever. My finger and my sister never made me feel that good before."
Miss Amore asked, "Do you and your sister lick each other's pussies?"
Carrie turned red again and said, "Yes, all the time, Momma taught us how."
I said, "I thought you were super religious."
Carrie said, "I guess we are, but a girl has her needs, you know."
Just as she said that Carrie got down on the floor pulling me with her. She gabbed my cock and she pulled me into her. I gave it a thrust and it went right in. That was when Carrie said, "Now that feels good. I was a virgin down there but you probably couldn't tell. Momma has a double-ended dildo that we all take turns sharing. Sometimes she puts both ends in me, one in my pussy and the other in my asshole. Hey, if you can get it up after fucking Miss Amore I'll let you butt fuck me. Another virgin hole!"
Well I did get it up again after fucking Miss Amore and I did get to put it in Carrie's ass.
Carrie and I became boyfriend and girlfriend. Her mother even let us do it in Carrie's bed. Miss Amore did meet me at the bar a couple of mornings a week.
Carrie's mother got her on birth control but Miss Amore got pregnant. She tried to tell me that I wasn't the father but I knew that I was the only one that she let fuck her in the middle of her periods.
The End
Could You Help Me?
726
275 Mom Sent Me Nude Pictures
Introduction:
My mother unknowingly sent nude pictures of herself to me.
Fbailey story number 732
Mom Sent Me Nude Pictures
My mother was what you call technologically challenged.
She had trouble using cell phones, answering machines and even our microwave oven. As far as the digital camera and computer were concerned she was completely ignorant.
I had tried to teach her how to move pictures into her computer and how to send emails. The camera was pretty easy with the docking station. All she had to do was sit it in place and let the computer take over. Now the email was a lot harder for her to do.
She had asked me to help her send emails almost every day for a week until she thought that she had it down.
That was when she asked me to put another address in her address book. I simply took it off the email that she had pointed out. I couldn't help be read some of it. The guy had asked Mom for pictures of herself. She had no idea that I added my secret email address to his but under blind copy so that he wouldn't know either. That way I would get everything that she sent to him. With any luck she wouldn't realize it.
After that was set up I said, "It looks like he wants pictures of you. Would you like me to take some? I'll let you put on some makeup and something pretty to wear."
Mom thanked me and did as I had asked. Then she posed sitting on her bed, standing in the living room, and smiling on our back porch.
Later that night just before I went to bed I checked my emails and found one from Mom. I opened it up and found the three pictures that I had taken. I was pleased that she had finally figured it all out.
The next day Mom asked me to take some more pictures of her. Of course I would, she was very pretty, and made a fantastic model.
When Mom called me into her bedroom to take a picture she was wearing a very short skirt and a white blouse with a red bra on underneath. Several buttons were undone and plenty of red lace and cleavage were showing. I praised her sexiness and took the picture. I took an extra one just in case she had her eyes closed.
When she asked me to sit on the floor and take another one I became curious. She was sitting on the bed and I was counting down from three as I had been doing. At the last moment Mom spread her legs and then closed them up again. I suggest taking another picture but she said that it would be okay.
Lastly she had me go out and stand in the hall while she changed. Upon hearing her call my name I walked back in. Mom was very nervous. She held a robe up in front of her. As I counted down she dropped the robe. Mom had on a very sexy pink nightie that was so thin that I could see through it. She immediately turned around and bent over to pick the robe up. I was so shocked that I snapped off another picture. Mom was not wearing any panties and I could see her dark pink asshole and her fury pussy from behind. Her slit was glistening. She stood up covered and took the camera from me.
I was in my room jerking off when I heard my computer make the noise telling me that I had mail.
I opened it to find all five pictures there with a note saying, "My thirteen-year-old son took these just an hour ago. I forgot and bent over in front of him. It made my pussy tingle."
The next day I asked Mom if she needed me to take any more pictures. She just asked me to show her how to use the self-timer. Well that took a couple of hours but finally she got it.
That night when I checked my mail there were four pictures from Mom. I could tell that she had placed the camera on her dresser and that it was as far away from her bed as it could be. She had changed the setting and it no longer used the maximum pixels available. I could tell that she was in her bed with the sheet pulled up, then with the sheet just covering her nipples, then just under her breasts, and finally just covering her hairy pussy. They were blurry too. If I hadn't known that they were pictures of my mother I might not have guessed it.
The note said, "Sorry, but I took these myself. I'm not very good at it. I'm afraid to let my son take any more! I might let him fuck me. He makes me so horny that I Jill-off every night to thoughts of him."
The next day when I got home from school Mom said, "I experimented with the camera last night but I must have screwed something up. Could you look at it and see if you can fix it?"
Well I looked at it and then I explained to her that she had changed the pixel setting. I fixed it. Then I asked her what she had tried to do.
Blushing Mom said, "I met a man in a chat room and he has been asking for pictures of me. When I sent him some he wanted more. But he wanted them to be sexier too. Last night I tried to send him some nude pictures but they were awful. He said that he couldn't see…any of my good parts. Is there any way that you can take pictures of me without looking at me or the pictures?"
I laughed and said, "No."
Mom looked depressed. Then after dinner she asked, "Would you mind if I asked you to take some nude pictures of me?"
I immediately replied, "Mom, I would love to take nude pictures of you. Would it be alright if I kept a copy for myself?"
Mom blushed long before she answered me. "Yes, you may keep a copy…but…you can't show them to anybody."
I replied, "But you are going to show them to somebody."
Mom snapped, "That's different."
That night Mom wanted to take a bubble bath. That was perfect because she would look great covered in bubbles. She liked the idea.
I waited until she had filled the tub and was in the water before going in. She was not ready for me to see her completely naked yet.
I reminded her that the pictures were free…unless you printed them out. I was going to ask her if she really wanted nude pictures of her out on the Internet for everyone to see with her face showing, however, I decided to ask her that after I had taken the pictures.
I snapped off several to get her used to the flash. When I suggested that she remove some of the bubbles from her breasts, she hesitated. So I filled a glass with warm water from the sink and poured some of it on her breasts washing the bubbles off just a little. Her areolas were still covered but I could see a lot of tittie flesh. She smiled up at me, which made the pictures even nicer. Soon the bubbles were disappearing on their own. Eventually her nipples became exposed and I took lots of pictures of my beautiful mother. I took normal pictures, close-up pictures, and then I stood up on the edges of the tub and shot straight down on her.
She became a little braver and I got her to left her knees up and spread them. With the help of another glass of warm water I managed to open up a hole in the bubbles over her pussy. It was enough to see her dark pubic hair under a couple of inches of water.
Mom said, "That's enough for tonight. Put the camera away."
I said, "No! I'm going to stay right here and get it all. I want to see you stand up, shave your legs, dry off, and pee if that is what you are going to do. I'm here now and I'm not going until I get it all."
Mom said, "You're embarrassing me, young man."
I said, "I don't care. You want to send nude pictures of yourself to a complete stranger and you told me that I could keep a copy. So lets do this."
Mom asked for her razor then she shaved her legs from her ankles to her crotch. I stopped her there and told her not to shave her pussy, that I liked the hair on it.
She told me that her email friend had requested that she shave it. That he wanted to see right up inside her pussy.
I told Mom that I could take pictures just like that with hair on her pussy. Besides why did she want to please a complete stranger and ignore her own son's request?
She conceded then she said, "You will have to hold off on those pictures of my fuck hole until I get used to being naked around you."
Fuck hole! Where did that come from?
She must have realized what she had said because she said, "Oh, I'm so sorry. I don't normally use language like that. You see he likes it when I'm vulgar. When I told him that I had let you take the first two sets of pictures, he wanted me to let you take more like you just did and like you are about to do. He even wants me to let you fuck me and send him pictures."
I just smiled and watched my mother stand up and rinse herself off. I took pictures of her drying off, of her sitting on the toilet peeing, and of her brushing her teeth and hair. Mom let me take pictures of her getting into bed too.
Then it was time to transfer the pictures into her computer. Finally, I told her what I had been thinking, about him wanting incriminating pictures of her getting fucked by her minor son, and what he might be doing with them. After all that we knew, he could be running a web site and charging people to see our pictures. I suggested that I block out her face and put a watermark across her tummy. She said that it wasn't necessary, that she trusted him, but then she told me to do it anyway.
She watched as I took the camera back to my bedroom and to my computer where I had programs that I knew how to use. I picked out four pictures as in the past, I blackened her eyes, and I wrote 'Do not post' across her tummy.
Back in her room she sent them. Almost immediately he replied. He bitched her out for destroying her pictures, that he wanted high quality pictures of her nude, and of her son's cock in her incestuous cunt.
That was the final straw. Mom had me remove his email address and put him on her shit list. I just smiled, then I went to my computer, and brought back a virus that I had found. My final message to him was, "Fuck you!"
It was more than a week later on a Saturday evening when Mom said; "I'm going to take another bubble bath if you want to bring the camera."
Boy did I, and how!
This time Mom undressed slowly in her bedroom and remained naked as she filled the bathtub, poured in the bubble stuff, and got in. Her breasts were above the water the whole time. She shaved her legs, sat on the toilet with her knees spread, brushed her teeth, and blow-dried her hair.
Then Mom lay back on her bed, lifted her legs up and pulled her pussy lips apart. That was my invitation get in closer and did I ever get in closer. Her fuck hole was full of white cream from her orgasms, the little man in boat was proud, and the fur surrounded everything nicely.
I remembered what she had said in one of her emails. "I'm afraid to let my son take any more! I might let him fuck me. He makes me so horny that I Jill-off every night to thoughts of him."
I also remembered his email that he wanted high quality pictures of her nude, and of her son's cock in her incestuous cunt.
I removed my clothes and Mom just watched. Then I stepped in closer and slipped my cock into her fuck hole. We were having incestuous sex and I was taking pictures of it all. That night I sat the camera on a chair and took some great pictures on self-timer. I came in her sitting on the edge of the bed, I came in her with me on top of her, and I came in her with her on top facing away from me. I really liked the reverse cowgirl. Some pictures were taken from the chair but most of them were from me holding the camera over my head. I loved seeing her asshole just above my cock as her pussy slipped over it time and time again. I held the camera off to one side and got her hanging breasts as they brushed my legs near my knees. Mom was great.
After that night I started sleeping with my mother. I took nude pictures of her almost every single day.
Then about a year later we heard about a local man that was arrested. He had a web site with incestuous couples on it. Most were of fathers fucking their daughters but there were plenty of sons fucking their mothers.
He may not have been the same person but Mom was pleased that I had protected her from being exposed like that.
Too bad I hadn't protected her from getting pregnant. Our daughter will be born in about seven months. We considered calling her Philotes or Phil for short.
Philotes was the Greek Goddess of sexual intercourse.
The End
Mom Sent Me Nude Pictures
732
276 Mom Gets Passed Around
Introduction:
Dad beat her, passed her around, and then Mom was all mine.
Fbailey story number 743
Mom Gets Passed Around
When I became a teenager my father stopped doing things behind my back. It was very eye opening, to say the least.
The day after my birthday I witness his vengeance. Dinner was not on the table when he walked in the door. Mom looked scared. However, she went into her bedroom and shortly came back out completely naked and carrying what looked like a thick ping pong paddle. She handed it to Dad and then stood about three or four feet away from the kitchen counter as she bent over and held onto the edge. Her feet were spread wide and her big tits were hanging down and swinging. Her bare ass was stuck out as an offering.
That was when Dad stepped up and started beating the shit out of Mom's ass. His arm went up almost to the ceiling before it came down hard. He whacked her so hard and so fast that I just barely kept up with the count. As best I could determine she took twenty-five to each ass cheek in a matter of just a minute or two. When he paused Mom never moved. Then Dad started in on her hanging tits. That time he came up from underneath smashing her nipples right into her ribcage. It must have hurt like hell but Mom never cried out. When he was done he shoved the handle of the paddle into her asshole and said, "Don't let it happen again."
Mom knelt down, lowered her head to the floor, and said, "Yes, Master!"
Dad said, "Get dinner on the table and then get under it. You are going to suck your son's cock until I tell you to stop."
I had been done eating for a long time. I had cum at least three times in my mother's mouth. Finally Dad let her up, handed her a piece of paper, and told her to get dressed. He told her that four men were expecting her and that she had better not come home until the men were completely drained of cum.
Mom was out the door in record time.
The next morning at breakfast Mom looked exhausted. When I asked her what time she had gotten home she replied, "About twenty minutes ago." When I asked what she had done all night, she replied, "I'll tell you after school. Now get going or you will be late."
I really wanted her to suck my cock but I knew that she was tired, so I just kissed her goodbye and left.
That day at school all I could think about was my mother naked with Dad beating her big soft hanging tits with that thick ping pong paddle. Of course I loved having Mom suck my cock for almost two hours afterwards. However, I was really curious about what had happened at that address Dad sent her too.
When I got home the first thing that Mom asked was "What did you think about last night?"
I asked, "Honestly!"
Mom said, "Of course! I'd like to know what you really thought about your father punishing me?"
I replied, "I hate to admit it Mom, but I really liked watching Dad beat your ass and tits."
She asked, "Would you like to punish me?"
I almost shouted, "You bet I would."
Mom said, "I'm so happy to hear that. You see, that was the last time that your father would do that for me. He can't stand punishing me. I beg for it all the time but he only gives in a couple of times a year. I need it a lot more often than that…like every day. I had to promise to never ask him again if he would do it in front of you. He couldn't wait to get it over with. That's why he rushed through it like that."
She let that sink in and then she asked, "Will you punish me please. I can't get off without it. I've tried! Masturbating just doesn't do it for me. I blame my father for that."
I asked, "What did your father do?"
Mom said, "Well, every time that I got caught playing with myself he would punish me. After a while I had better orgasms from him punishing me. So I let him catch me almost every day. It was the best time of my life."
I asked, "What about Dad?"
She said, "He is the happiest man on Earth today. He won't have to listen to me begging him to beat me."
I said, "So you will let me beat your ass and tits…what else?"
Mom said, "Anything and everything that you want."
I asked, "Can I have sex with you?"
Mom smiled and said, "Honey you can have sex with me as many times a day as you want too, as long as you punish me first."
It was my turn to smile.
I told her to get naked and to bring me that paddle.
She giggled like a little girl as she scurried off. When she returned holding the paddle she was naked, as I had requested. She stood away from the kitchen counter, leaned over, and stretched her arms out to grab the edge of it.
I stood behind her and off to one side like Dad had. I raised the paddle and then lowered it onto Mom's ass cheek. I waited a short while and then landed a blow to her other cheek. As I gained confidence I hit her harder and harder. After twenty-five on each cheek I started in on her low hanging tits. When that first swing came up from beneath I also came. It was as if the whole scene had gone into slow motion. I watched the paddle come up and kiss her nipple, driving it into her soft breast flesh, and then her breast accordion folded itself up until it collapsed against her ribcage. The view excited the hell out of me and I couldn't wait to do it again and again. I went from side to side smacking her tits. After ten strokes I started hitting her ass too as long as I was walking past it. I had so much fun that I forgot to count. Mom never complained.
I was still beating her when Dad came in. He smiled at me and said, "It worked. I wasn't sure that it would. Thank you, thank you, thank you."
I asked, "You don't mind?"
Dad smiled again and said, "Not at all. You can beat her all that you want, as long as I never have to do it again." He got a beer out the refrigerator and said, "When you're done have her fix dinner."
When I was done I just shoved my cock into her dripping pussy. I knew that Mom had had several orgasms and I needed mine. I knew that she had gotten off because she would tense up and vibrate all over. It was almost time for me to tense up and vibrate. Then it happened. It was fantastic, my best ever.
I slapped her butt and said, "Stay naked and fix us dinner."
Mom knelt down, lowered her head to the floor, and said, "Yes, Master!"
That made me smile and for some reason I felt great, knowing that I had taken Dad's place in Mom's life. From that day forward she was all mine and she would not need to be passed on to any other men…that is of course unless I wanted to pass her around. Time will tell.
The End
Mom Gets Passed Around
743
277 Up Skirt Photo Machine
Introduction:
My machine worked very well.
Fbailey story number 744
Up Skirt Photo Machine
I could not believe the success of my "Up Skirt Photo Machine."
I rolled it up next to the entrance to the shopping mall and stood back. At first the girls seemed leery of it. They read my sign and giggled. Then all of a sudden there were ten girls lined up to use it.
My sign read, "Please stand on the marks, look at this sign, and then press the button with your thumb. Thank you for your cooperation."
They lined up like cattle to the slaughter. They didn't question a thing. They didn't know that I had started an Internet site devoted to up skirt shots of women.
There were molded places for their feet at about shoulder width or two feet apart. When they pressed the button I got several pictures at the same time. One was of their face, one was of their actual thumbprint, and three others were up their skirt from three different focal lengths. I would get the full effect with plenty of leg from their ankles up. Then I would get another one from their knees up and then a close up of their crotch.
I had run out of other ways to get up skirt pictures so I had invented the "Up Skirt Photo Machine."
I sat back in my pickup truck and just watched as girl after girl stood there and pressed the button. Surprisingly several women stood on it too. I had to chuckle to myself when daughters would talk their mothers into standing there too.
After about four hours I put the machine in the back of my pickup truck and headed home.
I could not believe the success. A hundred and thirteen girls and women had unwittingly posed for me. Half were wearing skimpy panties and fifteen of them were not wearing any panties at all.
Then day after day I moved my machine around town putting it in a different place each time. However, once a week I took it back to the shopping mall where my biggest results took place. I even recognized the same girls standing on it time after time.
I was really surprised when I saw my own wife and daughters stand on it. They were with her best friend and her two daughters too. Interesting.
I let my machine stay there until just before the mall closed. I changed the batteries and the camera memory cards and placed it on Main Street between two very popular bars. Luckily I got a good parking place so that I could keep an eye on it. It was simply amazing the number of women that would stand on it and go in one bar, come out, stand on it and then go in the next bar. I even watched some women stand on it, remove their panties, and then stand on it again. Many of the guys forced their dates to stand on it.
After the bars closed I took my machine home and retrieved my discs. The results were fantastic. My daughter's panty pictures were something for me alone to treasure. My wife's girlfriend and both of her daughters were pantyless. Now I certainly did not expect that. When I got to the pictures outside the bars, things certainly improved. Those women were wearing very exciting panties in wild colors, crotchless, and even thong. I saw panty liners with wings, thick period pads, and tampon strings. I saw hairy pussies, bald pussies, and everything in between. I saw a variety of tattoos up there too. It was everything that I had hoped for. I posted them to my site.
The next morning I looked and found that I had doubled my memberships to my site over night. My "Up Skirt Photo Machine" was a total success.
I pretty much started moving my machine between the shopping mall and several bars in town. Then for some reason I placed it near the high school just before a football game. I watched as hundreds of girls stood on it and pushed the button. Most of the girls were from our high school but several buses brought in girls from the other school. Even cheerleaders, coaches, mothers, and teachers stood on it. I did not wait, I took it home and checked out the results.
Later my oldest daughter Kristina knocked on my office door. I cleared my screen and let her in.
Kristina said, "I saw you take that "Up Skirt Photo Machine" away from the football game today. What are you doing with the pictures of girl's panties?"
I had always been honest with her so I told her. She took it all in and then asked, "Can I see some, especially from today. I know a lot of the girls that go to my school."
So I pulled up the file and started going through them. Kristina stopped me occasionally and said, "That's Gina, that's Cathy, and that's Judy. I quickly renamed the file with the girl's names. She would giggle whenever she saw a girl without her panties on.
When she saw her own picture she smiled and asked, "Would you like if I wasn't wearing panties?"
I replied, "Yes, I would."
Kristina asked, "What do you do with those pictures?"
I pulled up my Internet site and I showed her. I also noticed that my membership had doubled once again.
Kristina asked, "What if I had all of my girlfriends take off their panties before standing on your machine?"
My smile told her what I thought of that idea. She gathered up all of her panties in her dresser drawer and followed me out to the garage where my machine was. She just smiled as she removed her panties and stood on it to push the button. Then she slipped on every pair of panties that she had brought out, one at a time and stood on my machine. Every now and then she would stand on it with any panties. She always smiled at me when she pushed the button.
We went back to my office and looked at her pictures. Then Kristina said, "Post them. Post all of them. I want the world to look up my skirt."
I listed them all under the heading of K's Panties.
The next day was Sunday and when we checked my web site we found that her pictures had been hit pretty good with lots of comments about wanting to see her face or to fuck her.
Kristina asked, "What would happen it I held my pussy lips open and you posted them?"
I said, "Guys all over the world would be jerking off to your pussy."
She asked, "What would they do if they knew that I was only fifteen?"
I replied, "They would probable put me in jail."
Kristina asked, "So how old does a girl have to be to post nude?"
I replied, "In this country…eighteen."
Then Kristina said, "You should put that machine in the park across from the Teen Center next Friday."
I asked, "Why?"
She replied, "Because all of the really popular girls take the boys over there for a quick fuck or blowjob. Those sluts never wear panties and they never wear pants either. Pants would just get in the way."
I asked, "How would you know about that?"
Kristina laughed and said, "Because Gerri's sister is a skank."
I moved my machine around the next week and the pictures just kept getting better and better. My daughter was right about the park across from the Teen Center. She was right about Gerri's sister too. I had four pictures of her with four different cocks in her pussy when she pressed the button. The boy's faces were just as clear as hers were. Kristina recognized one of the boys as Gerri's brother. Incest! Wonderful!
Before the next football game I set up my machine. Kristina stood near it trying to get every girl wearing a skirt or dress to stand on it. She did pretty well at it too. She used psychology to goat the girls into showing off for their boyfriends, other girls around them, or for the boys that were checking the girls out. All I know is that whatever she told them almost a hundred percent of the girls stood on it. She got at least ninety percent of the mothers and teachers that came to the game to stand on it too. Too bad that only about twenty-five percent of the females were wearing skirts and dresses. Those damn pants sure slowed things down.
Within a month Kristina had helped to make my web site one of the most popular on the Internet. My income far exceeded my original expectations. I didn't even mind the fact that I had been unemployed for several weeks. Hell, I may never go to work again.
I had so many up skirt shots of my daughter's bare pussy that she hardly ever wore panties around me. We spent a lot of time together in my office and during that time she was usually completely naked. She was aware of my many erections and usually suggested that she take care of it for me. Well of course I started to wear down. I let her give me hand jobs, that eventually led to blowjobs, and then to intercourse.
The first time that I shoved my cock into my daughter's fifteen-year-old pussy she said, "Wow! That feels good. Now I wish I hadn't let Jimmy fuck me."
Her pussy was so tight and wonderful that I didn't even question her letting Jimmy fuck her. After all I had my cock in her and I was her father. Who was I to complain about who she let fuck her?
She was holding onto my desk and watching the pictures on my screen as I pounded her severely from behind. I leaned over and held her tits in my hands as I continued. I had done that to her mother just the night before. The sweat was causing our bodies to smack pretty loudly just before I was ready to cum.
My youngest daughter knocked on the door and asked, "What are you guys doing in there?"
Kristina replied, "Nothing! Now go away!"
I finished filling my daughter's tight pussy with my cum.
Kristina put her skirt and blouse back on and headed for the bathroom before my cum started to leak down her leg.
When she returned Ruthie came in with her.
Kristina said, "She knows!"
I looked at Ruthie and she said, "I want to help you get up skirt pictures…and…I want you to fuck me too. Jimmy was terrible at it!"
I could hardly believe that my thirteen-year-old daughter had also let her cousin Jimmy fuck her. I'd have to talk to my sister about him…the next time that I had my cock in her pussy.
Seeing my youngest daughter naked made my cock hard so I slipped it into her as she sat on my lap facing me. If I thought that Kristina's pussy was tight then I didn't have a word for how tight Ruthie's pussy was. All I know is that it was tight enough to cut off the flow of sperm from entering her womb. I lifted her up and then it squirted all over her almost hairless pussy.
My wife had heard her cries as I fucked her and opened to door. We had forgotten to lock it and she saw everything.
When we had finished she asked, "Are they better than your sister and I are?"
I just smiled so she asked, "Is he better than Jimmy?"
I watched as the two girls just smiled.
My wife had known about my Up Skirt Photo Machine the whole time. She encouraged me to finish it and to start the web site. When I told her that she could quit working too, she jumped for joy.
Our business just kept improving week by week, as did the quality of our photos.
After all we had an endless supply of models.
The End
Up Skirt Photo Machine
744
278 I Protect My Sister's Butt
Introduction:
I was supposed to keep other guys from checking out her ass but that didn't work.
Fbailey story number 747
I Protect My Sister's Butt
"I want you to take an aerobic class with me."
That is the way that my sister always talks to me.
Melody was sitting on top of me. My sheet was pulled tight across my body with her knees holding my hands tightly to my side and her hands on my shoulders. She likes to do that to me first thing in the morning before I get out of bed. My bladder is full and I usually have an erection when I wake up. She knows that my resistance is down at that point. Plus having her grind her hot moist pussy into my hard cock just enhances the probability that I will say yes to anything that she wants.
Instead I asked, "Why?"
Melody said, "Because you little pervert, you are my brother and you have to help me when I ask you too."
She was quoting Mom because that was what she was always telling me.
So again I asked, "Why?"
This time Melody told me all about the twenty-one-year-old Greek God that was running the aerobic class. At fifteen my sister had a crush on a guy that she had never met. She said that he only allows couples to take his class. Hence, my involvement.
Then came the real reason. "I am going to need you to protect my butt. I'm only going to wear my white leotard with nothing on underneath it. I want him to see my hard nipples and my camel toe but I don't want him to see how wet my pussy gets. Besides that leotard creeps up into the crack of my ass and I don't want to look stupid pulling it out constantly. Also I don't want some other pervert looking up my pussy."
By then she had been massaging my cock with her very talented pussy and I knew that she would not finish me off unless I said yes.
So I said, "Okay, I'll take the class with you."
Then as my reward she kept grinding her crotch into my crotch until I exploded.
However, she didn't stop like she normally does. Instead she kept grinding into me. Her short robe opened from her movements and I saw her nice firm breasts just inches away from me. I looked down and she was not wearing any panties either. Now that was unusual.
It struck me that she was so excited that she was masturbating herself on my still hard cock. Not only had she masturbated me but she was taking care of her own sexual needs as well, with only a sheet separating us from really having sex.
I had almost cum a second time when she had her orgasm and got up freeing me from my confinement.
She just smiled at me as she looked at my hard-on lifting the sheet up. When she looked down and noticed that her robe was open she took her time closing it. That gave me enough time to jump out of bed and rush past her on my way to the bathroom.
That was when I ran smack into Mom coming out of the shower wearing two bath towels, one around her body and one around her hair.
Mom laughed and said, "By the feel of that meat between my legs, I'd say your sister has asked you to go to the aerobic class with her."
Sure enough when I unwrapped my arms from around my mother, her legs were clamped shut with my cock trapped between them.
She giggled as I pulled it out and ran past her into the bathroom. In my haste I forgot to lock the door. As I was trying hard not to piss on the ceiling, I was standing back about three feet from the toilet and almost bent over to hit the porcelain bowl. I heard some giggling and looked over toward the sound. Both my mother and my sister were standing in the doorway watching me pee.
As I watched them, Mom dropped her towel and Melody dropped her robe.
My cock started twitching uncontrollably and I pissed all over the place as they continued to giggle.
Mom said, "Melody you should stop teasing him. That cock of his is too good to waste."
Then in a total surprise Mom said, "Next time you get that excited, come see me. I won't let any of your cum go to waste. I promise."
Startled by what she had heard Melody said, "You've got to be kidding. You wouldn't let him fuck you…would you?"
Mom smiled and said, "You are willing to let someone that you have never met, fuck you because he reminds one of your girlfriends of Greek Mythology."
Melody said, "That isn't the same. If you let him fuck you its incest."
Mom snickered and said, "Come on Melody, you've see it and if I'm mistaken you've done a lot more than look at it too."
I said, "She rubbed her pussy over it until she came and left me high and dry."
Melody snapped, "That's a lie. I got you off once."
Mom laughed.
Three days later we arrived at the studio for our first class. There were seven couples with Melody and I the youngest. Everyone introduced themselves to the rest of the class. As expected the instructor had the girls stand in the front row with their partners behind them. The first thing we did was stretching exercises.
I watched my sister bend over and grab her ankle to a count of ten. She grabbed her other ankle after that. Then she got on her back with her feet toward me and lifted her ass way up off the mat into a bridge. Her moist pussy slit was right in front of me. Of course I got an erection. At first I was embarrassed but once I noticed that other guys in the class were sporting hard-ons too, I ignored it.
The funny thing was that the instructor didn't get an erection. Now that took control.
By the end of the hour class Melody was quite sweaty. Her white leotard was transparent. All of the guys wanted my sister.
At home Melody rushed into the shower while Mom dragged me into her bedroom. Without Melody to stop her Mom undressed, undressed me, and then let me fuck her. It was great, it was over with all too quickly, and I wanted more. Well I got more that night, the next morning, and every day after that.
The next class started out the same way but then got harder. I noticed that three of the other ladies had bought white leotards and that they were not wearing anything underneath either. That sure made us guys hard…all except the instructor.
I was the last one to leave and I saw the instructor kiss his boyfriend. When I told Melody about it…we never went back.
The more that Melody went without sex and the more she saw Mom was getting from me, the more she wanted me. Finally, after about six weeks Melody begged me to fuck her. That was when I found out that my over-sexed sister was actually a virgin.
She certainly had me and Mom fooled until I had it all the way in her pussy and was pumping my cum into her. That was when she said, "I knew it would feel good, I just knew it."
I asked, "Were you a virgin?"
Melody smiled and said, "I was, but not anymore. Thanks to you."
A moment later she added, "Your stiff cock felt so good inside me, much better than a hard plastic vibrator. I had never experienced how good my orgasms could feel. Oh, and when you started cumming…I could feel it. It felt wonderful. I almost wish I wasn't on birth control."
Things were a lot nicer for me around the house after that. What fourteen-year-old boy wouldn't want his fifteen-year-old sister and his thirty-four-year-old mother fighting over him?
The End
I Protect My Sister's Butt
747
279 He Photographed My Pussy
Introduction:
I got caught taking pictures of a woman peeing.
Fbailey story number 748
He Photographed My Pussy
Mom was entertaining the Church Finance Committee at our house. They had been meeting at various houses over the past few weeks trying to figure out if they could repair the roof on the church. They planned several fundraisers and the meeting at our house was to try and finalize the latest one.
There were six women, including my own mother. The minister's wife was there, a banker's wife, the mayor's wife, the high school principle, and the wife of the man that owned most of the downtown businesses.
Dad had been trying to remodel the bathroom but it was not even close to being finished. The best part was that the doorknob had not been the one that he had ordered so there was just a big hole where it belonged.
Over the last two days I had managed to get several pictures of Mom in there going to the toilet and taking a bath. So I figured that I now had five more women to catch in the act.
I had asked Mom if there was anything that I could do to help out. She thought that it was strange of me to offer my help but she said, "Keep our glasses filled. We may need the alcohol to give us a fresh approach to things."
I broke out a bottle of white wine and a bottle of red wine and offered them to the women as they arrived. Two wanted the white and two wanted the red, while the other two wanted straight gin with a drop of vermouth. Yuck!
The meeting had not been going for even a half-hour when the first woman went to the bathroom. I waited a moment and then I stuck the lens of my digital camera in the doorknob opening and pressed the trigger. I had it set on video and I took about a thirty-second video clip. Then I got to hell out of there.
My plan had worked perfectly, I uploaded it to my computer and then I watched it. The minister's wife had lifted her dress way up and tucked it under her armpits, she lowered her panties to her ankles, and then she sat down very lady like. Her panties were white cotton old lady panties but her pussy was fully covered with thick wild dark brown hair. She finished peeing and then she opened her legs up wide to wipe her wet slit with toilet paper, then she wiped it again, and for her third wipe she reached all the way back to her asshole. During that third wipe her pussy lips were opened wide and her inner pink lips were fully exposed, she had a rally nice big pink clit.
The next woman to go to the bathroom was the banker's wife. She was wearing a very business like pant suite. She pushed them down to her ankles, then she pushed her panties down to her ankles, and finally she opened her jacket to sit down. Her knees were spread wide, her pussy was shaved completely, and she masturbated the whole time. I had been looking at the viewfinder and had captured the whole thing. She used just two squares of toilet paper to wipe her pussy then she just pulled everything up and adjusted her jacket. I just barely got out of there in time.
The mayor's wife was wearing a sexy skirt and she had on very sexy panties too. The skirt came up, the panties went down, and she peed like there was no tomorrow. Her panties were black lace and her pussy was neatly trimmed.
The high school principle just lifted her long skirt and sat down. She was not wearing any panties. With her knees spread wide I could see that she had a landing strip above her slit. She wiped, dropped her skirt, and came at me as if she knew that I was there. I came so close to getting caught that I about shit myself.
The women were drinking a lot and I kept their glasses full, I also kept an eye on them to see who headed for the bathroom next. All of the women went back to the bathroom for a second time. The minister's wife, the mayor's wife, the high school principle, and then the banker's wife all went.
Then Mom went in. I all ready had a lot of pictures of her but I did not have any video clips so I took one. Mom just did her normal thing in the bathroom. I had watched her pee often.
Then finally the richest woman in town went in. She was wearing the latest fashion in dresses. It was a tight party dress with a low cut neckline and a slit up one side. It fit her perfectly. She scotched it up her thighs and held it there as she lowered her sexy string panties to her ankles. Her pussy was much fuller than the other women's pussies, her lips were almost red, and there was no sign of any hair.
Shortly after that the meeting was over and the women started leaving. I was picking up the glasses when the high school principle told my mother, "About your son, he photographed my pussy." I froze dead in my tracks.
Mom replied, "I know, he photographs mine all the time. He is just going through puberty. I'll have a talk with him."
The principle said, "Oh, I don't mind. But if he does it again he should be in the bathroom with me. He can get a much better photo that way." Then the woman laughed.
Mom giggled and said, "You are right. Maybe I should let him practice on me a few times."
The principle asked, "Do you think he photographed the other women?"
Mom replied, "I'm sure he did but none of them said anything about it. Why?"
The principle then said, "If he would show me what he took today, I'd let him fuck me. I would give anything to see that rich bitch with her panties down"
Just then I came up to them with a tray full of empty glasses and said, "I got her twice with her pussy exposed if you really want to see it." I gave it a little thought and then I asked, "Can I really fuck you?"
The high school principle said, "Are you in high school? I only let my students fuck me."
I looked at Mom and she said, "He will be in the fall."
The principle laughed and replied, "That's good enough. Now show me what you took."
I was amazed that she wanted to see all of the women's pussies over and over again. She was especially interested in the rich lady though. Then she told Mom to schedule another meeting at our house as soon as she could. She wanted me to take more video and pictures.
At the principle's request Mom left the two of us alone.
The principle said, "I loved it when I saw your camera lens in the hole where the doorknob belongs. Thank you for letting me watch the other ladies pee. If you let me have a copy I'll let you record us having sex."
Okay!
So with my video set, the camera on my dresser, and the recording started I undressed while watching her undress. As I had suspected she was not wearing any panties. The landing strip of pubic hair above her slit was nice. Then for the sake of the recording she leaned over to kiss me then she knelt down and sucked my cock into her mouth. After that she stood up and pulled my face to her rather large breasts. I sucked on her big nipples and she encouraged me to chew on them gently. She said that way she got more feeling.
After I had played with her breasts for a while she got on the bed, lay back, and spread her legs for me. The first thing she wanted me to do was to kiss her landing strip, kiss her big clit, and poke my tongue into her love hole.
With all of my assignments accomplished she then instructed me to put my cock inside her pussy. She told me to do whatever felt good to me and not to worry about pleasing her. The funny thing was that I had no idea of how to please her anyway. So I thrust my hips driving my cock into her and then pulling it back out just to jam it back into her pussy again. In a short while I was cumming inside a real woman, inside my new high school principle, and she said that I could do it again whenever I wanted too.
We got dressed and turned off the video recorder before going to Mom.
Mom asked, "Well, how was it?"
The principle replied, "He is rather good at it. However, after I'm done teaching him about sex no girl will stand a chance with him. He will drive those girls to the breaking point. They will experience orgasmic overload. I bet in time, he can make them pass out from sheer pleasure. That son of yours is the best I've had in years. To think that he was a virgin up until that point."
Mom said, "His father used to have that same affect on me but it sounds like my son may be better. I'd sure like to try him out for myself.
Shocked I asked, "I can fuck you too Mom?"
Mom replied, "Yes, you can and if you want to I will let you call it fucking, but only in front of me. If your father is around you should call it sex or love making."
Stunned I asked, "What do you mean…if Dad is around? Shouldn't I just keep my mouth shut?"
Mom said, "I will have to tell your father about you fucking me. That is if you still want to fuck me. I don't keep secrets from him. Then after he knows I'm sure that you can continue but you cannot call it fucking. You see the term motherfucker is not a nice one. Your father hated being called that by his father."
I asked, "Did Dad fuck his mother?"
Mom giggled and said, "Did he? He sure did and he still does. That is why he comes home an hour late on Tuesdays and Thursdays.
Well, the next Thursday was another meeting. The same women were there. They were all wearing blouses and pants. Again I was put in charge of drinks and they were even more thirsty and drank them faster.
The Mayor's wife was first to use the bathroom. As soon as the door was closed my camera lens was in that doorknob hole. Her pants and panties went down, she sat on the toilet seat, and then her knees opened up wide. I zoomed in and I could actually see her yellow stream flow out of her pussy lips. After she wiped and was pulling up her panties I got out of there.
One by one each lady did just about the same thing for me. The Banker's wife, the Minister's wife, and the rich lady each took a turn. When Mom and the school principle went in, so did I. As promised I got some great videos of them.
The three other ladies kept drinking and peeing until the meeting ended.
When the ladies were about ready to leave I was called in to say goodbye to them. Instead they each asked, "Did you get some good videos of me peeing?"
They knew.
It dawned on me that my mother and the principle had set all of this up somehow.
I remembered something that my mother had said earlier about getting pictures of their tits. So I said, No, not really! I wanted full frontal nudity, tits and all."
I saw the expressions on their faces change. They each looked as if their father had just scolded them.
Then the Minister's wife asked, "Can we do it in private? Maybe in your bedroom?"
I saw Mom nod her head to say that it was okay.
I took her up to my bedroom. Now the Principle had given me some advice before the meeting so I knew full well what to do with her. After all Mom and the Principle had blackmailed the other three women into cooperating with me.
I took a video of her undressing and left it running. I then took still pictures from all sides from far and from close, to really, really close, I had her lay down and spread her legs, then hold her pussy lips open for me. I got great shots of her face, her breasts flattened out on her chest, and of her holding her own pussy open for me.
Then I took pictures of my cock kissing her open pussy and then more pictures, after I pushed into her inch by inch. When I was all the way in I just started fucking her. By the time I was ready to cum she had had two orgasms and was begging me to cum in her. Boy for a Minister's wife that woman could sure swear. She really enjoyed telling God that I was the best fuck that she had ever had and that my cock could fuck her cunt every Sunday during church if I just came down to the nursery where she worked with her daughter. She assured me that her daughter would cover for us. In fact she said that I could fuck her daughter too if I wanted. The last pictures were of my cum dripping from her well-fucked pussy. I kept her panties. After she was dressed I turned off the recorder.
The rich man's wife was next and she had a very fat pussy. Her pussy lips were almost red, and she was completely hairless. I sat her sting panties over on top of the other pair. The recorder had been running and I had fucked her. Surprisingly she cried and after I pulled out of her she curled up into a ball, the fetal position. I started to feel sorry for her when she said, "My husband hasn't touched me in years and I was a virgin when I met him. You are only the second man to fuck me." At fourteen I hardly considered myself a man.
The Banker's wife was next, her pussy had been freshly shaved bald. She kept trying to masturbate as I took pictures of her. She even tried to masturbate while I was fucking her but I made her stop. Then she said, "My husband ties my hands to the bed posts to stop me from masturbating. I have to do it any chance that I get." So I tied her hands and I finished fucking her. After she had her multiple orgasms she said, "Wow! That is the first time that I have ever had an orgasm just from being fucked. Thank you."
The Mayor's wife was last. Her pussy was neatly trimmed and it was pierced. So were her nipples and her belly button. But her pussy had one through her clit hood and three rings down each of her inner pussy lips. When she peed they were not visible. Anyway fucking her was nice because she fucked back. She got on top after a few minutes and finished us both off.
When Mom came up I had four pair of panties on my dresser. Mom and the Principle gave me their panties too.
That was the beginning of my high school career.
The End
He Photographed My Pussy
748
280 She Flashed Me Her Panties
Introduction:
The mother got me excited for the daughter.
Fbailey story number 752
She Flashed Me Her Panties
I was lucky to have a girlfriend as smart and pretty as Amy was. She let me do a lot more than feel her up on our first date. I had taken her to a movie. Her mother had offered to drive us there so all I had to do was walk a few blocks to their house.
As I sat on the couch waiting for Amy to come down her mother sat down in a big chair opposite of me. She started asking me questions about myself as she kept opening and closing her knees. She was not even subtle about it. She had sat on the edge of the chair and leaned back. She was wearing a miniskirt and with her knees opened up fully, I could see how the light green patch of material over her pussy mound scrunched up as it tucked itself into her ass crack and disappeared. She closed her knees and she opened her knees. The closed part was rather quick, while the open part lasted a longer length of time. I was watching a wet spot grow at the very bottom of her triangular green patch. It grew slowly. So did I.
I was fully hard when Amy appeared and said, "I'm ready. We can go now."
When I stood up she giggled but her mother just smiled sweetly knowing every well what she had done to me.
We sat in the back of the car as she drove us to the theater complex. There were twenty-four theaters there and three were playing the movie that she wanted to see at various times. A forth theater was showing it in 3D. That was the one that we were there to see.
We put on the special glasses, she snuggled into my shoulder, and we kissed.
Amy asked, "Did my mother flash you her new panties?"
I replied, "Yes."
Amy giggled and said, "I thought so when I saw your hard-on."
Then she asked, "Do you want to check out my panties?"
I said, "Isn't it kind of dark in here for that?"
Amy grabbed my hand and placed it between her legs on her panty-covered pussy. Then she said, "Just feel your way around for the next hour and forty-three minutes, then I'll let you see them in the car on the way home."
I said, "I've got a better idea, take them off, and I'll look at them now."
Amy said, "My mother said that you wanted to get into my panties…not get me out of them."
She lifted her ass up off the seat and said, "If you want them, then you have to take them off yourself."
I laughed and said, "If I take them off, then I get to keep them."
She giggled and asked, "Do want my bra too?"
I slipped her panties down her legs and then I leaned over to slip them off her feet. I lifted the armrest between us and hissed her pussy mound. I sat up, smelled of her damp panties for a while, and then I stuffed them into my pocket.
I enjoyed her pussy. The more I rubbed her clit the more wet she got. I finger fucked her for an hour and totally enjoyed it.
Finally, I reached up under her top, ran my palm over her breasts that were encased in a rather full bra, and said, "Now I'll take that bra. You offered it to me earlier. Now I want it."
She giggled and leaned forward saying, "If you want it, then you have to take it off yourself."
I laughed and said, "If I take it off, then I get to keep it."
She waited for me to reach up under her blouse. I must have fumbled with those damn hooks for several minutes before I gave up.
Amy giggled some more and said, "Okay, I'll take it off but you don't get to keep it."
Off it came and into her pocketbook it went. I didn't even know that she had a pocketbook with her. Women!
So for a little less that forty minutes I got to play with her breasts. I squeezed them, I rubbed her nipples, and I gave them little twists too. Now that she liked.
I pulled her up against me, put my arm around her shoulder and held one of her breasts in my hand. Her top was up to my wrist and I had her bare flesh in my palm. I slipped my other hand down into her pussy.
Just as the love scene started up on the screen I started rubbing her clit and giving her nipple little twists.
Amy squirmed in my arms, she moaned, and then she covered her mouth with her hand so as not to let the rest of the people in the theater know what we were doing. Every four or five minutes she was having another orgasm. After six or seven of them she started begging me to stop but I wouldn't.
As a last resort Amy said, "I'll let you fuck me if you promise to stop."
I pulled my hands away from her pussy and nipple.
I said, "Then you get on top and do the work."
Amy had me pull my cock out, she moved over to sit in my lap, and then she leaned forward and I put my cock into her pussy. She wiggled her hips and leaned forward as she watched the end of the movie. Just as the lead couple embraced and kissed, I started to cum. I couldn't stop cumming in her. Amy stayed right on me until I was done. Then she got off, sucked my cock clean, and pushed a tampon up into her pussy.
She smiled at me and said, "Leakage."
I smiled. I guess that is why girls carry pocketbooks. I wondered what else she had in there.
After we had gotten in the car and were on our way, Amy said, "Mom, thanks for flashing him your panties. That did the trick."
Her mother asked, "Did you two do it in the theater?"
Amy said, "Yes, we did, and it didn't even hurt like I thought it would. He had me so wet down there that I begged him to fuck me."
Her mother asked, "How did you accomplish that in those stupid chairs?"
Amy replied, "I sat in his lap facing the screen and just wiggled around until it felt good."
Her mother said, "Good for you. I bet you lost your virginity in the most unique way of any of your girlfriends."
I wondered if I had been set up, or used, or both. It didn't matter because I had lost my virginity in a beautiful girl in a movie theater. I had bragging rights too. Wow! Fantastic!
Plus Amy's mother had shown me her panties and I had caused her juices to flow. After all, I had seen the wet spot.
At their house I went in for a snack. That was when I said to her mother, "I have Amy's panties, can I have your sexy green ones?"
She smiled at me and said, "If you want them, then you have to take them off yourself."
I knelt down and reached up under her short skirt searching for the waistband. She lifted the hem up to her waist so that I could see the waistband and get it in my fingers. As I lowered her panties she did not lower her skirt. I had not seen Amy's pussy or any other girl's pussy before so I watched as her pussy came into view. She had a patch of hair on her mound in the shape of a heart. Everything else was shaved clean. Her clit looked like a cute button at the top of her slit. Her slit was moist. I lowered her panties to her ankles and then I kissed her pussy mound like I had kissed Amy's in the dark. Only this time I could see everything perfectly. As she lifted one foot so that I could slip her panties off from it, her slit opened up. It was pink inside and it excited me. When she lifted the other foot up I got the same view again. While it was up I leaned in and kissed her moist slit and slipped my tongue into it. She stood on just one leg, wrapped the other one around my shoulder, and held onto my head. Moments later she shivered and then she put her foot down.
Amy said, "Mom, can he sleep over?"
Her mother quickly replied, "Yes!"
Amy snapped back, "I meant that I wanted him to sleep with me…in my bed…alone!"
Her mother said, "Okay, but I want to eat your pussy after he cums in you. Every single time, that he cums in you. Is that a deal?"
Amy smiled and took my hand as she said, "Okay, it's a deal. Come up to my room in about fifteen minutes…and…be naked. I like it when we are both naked in the sixty-nine position. For a change I'll be the one with cum in my pussy."
The End
She Flashed Me Her Panties
752
281 Living With Three College Girls
Introduction:
When my wife threw me out I moved in with three college girls.
Fbailey story number 770
Living With Three College Girls
After twenty-two years of marriage my wife threw me out. She said that we had nothing in common anymore. She was correct. After our daughter Stephanie had moved out and gone to college we really had nothing to talk about. The sex had not been all that great in the last ten years either.
After a couple of weeks of living in a motel and not finding a suitable house to purchase, I decided to check the local want ads.
The one that really caught my attention was for an older man to share an apartment with three college girls.
I said to myself, "You've got to be kidding."
I called the number and a very bubbly girl named Heather told me to come over. She was pretty sure that I could stay there but she wanted to meet me first. Okay! I was also to bring four hundred dollars to cover the first month's rent and the security deposit. Not a problem!
When I arrived, Heather took one look at me and asked if I had the money. I handed her the four hundred dollars. She promptly handed it to another girl that rushed out of the apartment with my money.
Heather said, "You're perfect, when can you move in?"
I asked, "Can I see my room first?"
Heather giggled and took me to one of the bedrooms. She explained that her two roommates had the other bedroom and that I would be sharing her bedroom and bath. I only saw one bed.
Heather noticed my surprise and said, "My last roommate slept in my bed. You said that you had been married. It shouldn't be a problem."
I smiled and said, "Maybe not for you but I sleep nude."
Heather giggled and said, "So do I."
I said, "And I have needs."
Heather replied, "So do I."
I said, "I don't think you really know what I'm talking about."
Heather bounced on the bed, her short skirt came up showing me some of her white panty, and then she spread her legs wide.
Heather said, "I know exactly what you are talking about. You see my roommates and I sometimes have a problem coming up with the rent and turn a trick or two."
I just stared at her. She was beautiful and her thong panties were tucked snugly into her pussy. There was not a single hair to be seen.
Heather said, "I was hoping that if I gave you enough sex during the month that you would just cover my rent for me. I hate turning tricks. I'm always afraid that I'll get arrested or worse yet, some disease."
"My last roommate was a girl with a rich father. She let me go down on her after her dates but her three boyfriends couldn't satisfy her enough so she moved in with six guys. Now she can just spend her Daddy's money on drugs and booze. Her name was Stephanie. Say, her last name was the same as yours, any relation."
I was simply astounded to find out the truth behind my own daughter. I knew that my wife was up to something. I was giving her a thousand dollars a month to cover Stephanie's housing and food. Plus I was paying the tuition for a really good school in Philadelphia, not for the one that she is attending.
No wonder my wife could afford to throw me out. Things were going to change.
Heather was still lying there with her half-exposed pussy on display when she asked, "Do you want to try out the merchandise?"
I had known this pretty little thing for less than a half-hour. I asked, "Now?"
She mumble something like the sooner the better as she was pulling her sweater up over her head, bra and all. All twisted together she threw it on the floor and lifted her ass off the bed. Her skirt and panties got tangled up together and hit the floor too.
She was fingering her pussy and rolling her nipples while I got undressed. I removed my clothes one piece at a time and folded them neatly. I had always done that but in this case I was in no hurry to jump that sweet girl. Of course I wanted to ravish her but I also wanted to admire her. Even when my wife was her age she never looked that good or had that much of a sexual appetite. Heather knew that I was watching her and she seemed to get off on it.
Slowly I moved into position. I got between her legs and leaned in for a kiss when she flung herself onto my cock and then kissed me first. She was moving around under me, my wife almost never moved under me. The sensation was wonderful, I felt alive sexually, and I gave her about ten years worth of cum. We were both exhausted when we were done.
Sex with Heather just kept getting better every day. She never said no when I wanted to do it, she never said no to where I wanted to do it, and she never said no to which hole that I wanted to do it in. Heather was great.
Near the end of the month my other two roommates were short on their portion of the rent as usual and offered themselves to me in exchange for the rent. What to hell, I had been watching the two of them run around in practically nothing and giving it away to their fellow students for a few beers. So naturally I had sex with them.
About the middle of the next month Heather said, "My old roommate wants to join us for a threesome. You must remember me telling you about Stephanie. Well she is the biggest slut in this school, maybe even in the whole city. She could make a fortune if she didn't keep giving it away. Anyway I was bragging about how good you were in bed and she wants to see or rather fell it for herself. Should I tell her to get lost?"
I told Heather to set it up for that night, that I would be in the bathroom, and that she should start without me. She laughed and thought that I was kinky.
Later that day I was in the bathroom waiting for the right moment to come out. The two girls were totally absorbed in themselves. It had to have been the hottest lesbian scene in history.
When I could not stand it a moment longer, I came out, got up on the bed, and slipped my cock into my own daughter's moist pussy.
Stephanie's face was in Heather's pussy and Heather's legs kept her from looking at me.
Stephanie said, "Oh my, that feels so good. My mother always told me that my pussy was just like Cinderella's glass slipper and that I would know the perfect cock when I felt it. It took her almost fifteen years of marriage to find her Prince Charming's cock. The funny thing was that it was her brother the whole time."
As I listened to her story I got more and more excited. I had to admit that her pussy felt the best of those that I had been in before. The feel of fucking my own daughter was just too much for me and I grabbed her tightly and thrust into her hard as I came and came inside her love tunnel.
After I had pulled out Stephanie got loose and turned around. The surprised look on her face was priceless.
Stephanie said, "Hi Dad, I guess you know that I'm not attending Yale."
I said, "So your mother has been fucking her brother Johnny for the last ten years, instead of me."
Stephanie said, "If it is any consolation to you, you can fuck me all that you want too."
She smiled, she kissed me, and she said, "Prince Charming."
Heather asked, "What about me."
I replied, "Suppose the three of us share your bed and I cover your rent, food, and tuition until you graduate."
The End
Living With Three College Girls
770
282 My Mother As Wonder Woman
Fbailey story number 774
My Mother As Wonder Woman
My mother told me that she needed to be a sexy woman for her office Halloween party. It was a couple of weeks away so she had plenty of time.
I suggested that she go as Wonder Woman.
I followed that up with the facts. Wonder Woman is a DC Comics super heroine. When she isn't Wonder Woman she is Diana Prince. That Wonder Woman is a warrior Princess of the Amazons. Her real name is Diana of Themyscira. That she has her Lasso of Truth, which forces those bound by it to tell the truth, and that she has a pair of indestructible bracelets.
When she asked to see a picture of Wonder Woman, I pulled several up on my computer. Mom liked the one-piece bathing suit look.
Then Mom said, "I think I remember her now. Lynda Carter played Wonder Woman in a television show back in the seventies before I was born."
Actually my mother was born in 1979 after the last original episode had aired.
A week later when I came home from school, Mom had on a robe and asked me if I wanted to see her Halloween costume. When I said yes, she opened her robe and let it fall to the floor.
There before me was my mother in a red, white, and blue one-piece bathing suite that was strapless. Her breasts were trying their best to crawl up out of her top. The lycra material squeezed her pelvic area and only brought more attention to her swollen pussy.
Mom asked, "Do you like it?"
I said, "Mom you look great."
She blushed and said, "Thank you honey. I feel like I'm going to fall out of this thing. The only problem that I have found is that I have to get naked to pee."
I then watched as Mom ran her hands over her breasts, over her ass cheeks, and around her belly. Then I watched as Mom cupped her pussy.
After several seconds she asked, "Does this make my pussy look too big?"
As a joke I knelt right down in front of her and held onto her ass. I looked closely as she giggled.
Then I said, "Well for one thing it sure makes your butt seem tight."
She giggled again and said, "Thank you, sir."
I said, "I don't really know if this suit is making your pussy look big or if your pussy is normally this nice to look at."
She asked, "Are you telling me that you need to see me out of this Wonder Woman costume to know for sure?"
The way that she had asked me that question made me feel that I should take her up on her offer.
So I said, "Well, it would help if you really want my honest opinion."
Mom looked down at me, then I watched from a much closer position as she cupped her pussy again.
Mom said, "Okay! But we have to do it in my bedroom. I wouldn't want anyone to see me spreading my legs and letting you feel me up down here. In my bedroom I can close the curtains."
Oh my God, my mother was going to let me feel her up. Wow!
She picked up her robe, held my hand, and led the way into her bedroom. The door got closed and locked, the curtains were drawn, and the lights were all turned on.
Mom stood before me and placed my hand on her barely covered pussy. The material was smooth as silk, I could feel the heat that was emanating from her, and I could feel the dampness. In fact I could feel that she was even wetter down lower.
After about three or four minutes Mom asked, "Would you like me to remove this suit yet?"
All I could do was nod my head, yes.
Mom turned around and asked me to unzip her costume. The zipper went from between her shoulder blades to several inches into her butt crack. She slipped it down while facing in the other direction. Nice ass! Then she turned around and placed my hand back onto her bare pussy. Well not exactly bare but certainly uncovered and shaved along the sides. Correct that, the entire bottom half was hairless but there was plenty on her mound to tickle my palm. I liked the softness of her skin rather than the tightness on her costume. I slipped my middle finger into her moist slit and Mom did not say anything so I slipped it into her wet hole and then I said, "The suit does not make your pussy look bigger. However, your pussy feels much better without it."
Mom said, "Thank you."
I continued to finger her pussy as we discussed how I was doing in school, how she was doing at work, and then we actually discussed how we felt about what I was doing to her. Basically, we both enjoyed it a lot and wanted to go further.
Mom put her robe back on and started dinner. Later she sat on the couch and opened her legs for me while we watched some television. She told me that she really liked it when I rubbed her clit. I liked it too. I worked my way up to her breasts and she liked it when I gently pinched and twisted her nipples.
The next few nights were pretty much the same. Then Mom got dressed for her office Halloween party. She looked fabulous when she walked out the door with a long coat on.
That night I waited up for her return. Mom came home well after midnight. A woman brought her home and helped her into the house. She said that Mom had too much to drink and that a few of the men had tried to take advantage of her in an office. She had rescued her from the men and brought her home.
She resisted telling me the whole truth but in a state of consciousness Mom told her to tell me everything and then she drifted off again.
The woman, Mary, was someone that Mom had told me about frequently. Mary told me that when she entered the office that there were three of her bosses standing around Mom. Her costume had been pulled down to expose her breasts. She was laid over the desk with her head off the end and one of the men had his cock in her mouth. The other two men were grabbing onto her tits and squeezing them hard. There was cum in her hair, on her face, and on her breasts. They had not gotten around to fucking her yet but it was only a matter of time.
Mary had taken a couple of pictures on her cell phone and had suggested that Mom quit her job and have the three men arrested. She said that she would be Mom's witness. After helping me get Mom in bed Mary stuck around and told me that she probably shouldn't be driving home either and that she had just managed to get here. Of course a friend should not let a friend drive home drunk.
When Mary suggested sleeping on the couch I suggested that she sleep in mom's bed. It was certainly big enough, they were both girls, and besides Mary had undressed Mom while I stepped out of the room.
I did however, glance back inside to see Mary sucking on Mom's nipples and fingering Mom's pussy.
When I asked Mary to send the pictures to my cell phone and then to my computer she smiled but she did it.
Then Mary said, "You know if you just want to have naked pictures of your mother, she is right in there. I'll even help you get her uncovered and then cover her up after you're done."
She just smiled at me and then she said, "If you want to fuck her, I'll clean her out afterwards too."
I was stunned, I was thinking it over, and I was hard as a freaking rock.
I asked, "Why would you make that offer?"
Mary said, "Because your mother told me all about this past week with you feeling her up. She wants you to fuck her. That's why she went on and on about her fat pussy until you got your fingers in her. By the way you give her better orgasms than she can give herself."
She let that sink in and then Mary said, "I wish that you would feel me up and check out my fat pussy. I haven't had a good orgasm in quite a while."
Then Mary started to unzip her Batgirl costume. She looked good in black and like Mom's costume it really enhanced her pussy.
I took her hand and I led Mary into my bedroom. I closed the door, I closed the curtains, and I turned on the lights.
As she pulled her costume down enough to expose her breasts I asked, "Can I take a picture of you too?"
Mary said, "You sure can but you can't show them to anyone. How would like your mother and I in a picture together and naked?"
I smiled and replied, "Wow! I'd love that."
Mary said, "Then get your camera."
When she had peeled her costume off she stood there naked for me. I took two pictures instead of just one and she didn't seem to mind. So I stepped in closer to her and took a picture of just her breasts…and then I reached down to get one of just her bald pussy.
Mary giggled and took my hand. We went into Mom's bedroom and then Mary pulled the covers down for me. I took a few pictures of my mother and then Mary got in bed with Mom.
She put her arm around Mom, she kissed Mom on the lips, and she held one of Mom's breasts in her hand. I took pictures of everything. Mary sucked Mom's nipples, fingered her pussy, and then she kissed Mom's pussy.
I could hardly believe my eyes when Mary got down between Mom's legs, lifted Mom's knees, spread them and then put her face right in Mom's pussy. I almost forgot to take pictures.
After a few minutes Mary said, "If you want to fuck her I'll make sure she is clean afterwards."
I undressed and took her place between Mom's legs. I placed the head of my cock just at her entrance, braced myself solidly on my two arms, and then I simply thrust my hips forcing my cock into my sleeping mother.
What a fantastic first feeling. It was a hundred times better than the way my hand felt around my cock. Her pussy was snug enough, more than wet enough, and so warm that it felt almost hot. I gave her a few jabs then I leaned down and sucked on one of Mom's nipples. A few more thrusts and I changed nipples. After a few more thrusts I had to let go of her nipple and thrust into my mother like a jackhammer as I came and came like never before.
I rolled off from Mom panting heavily.
Mary said, "I got it all."
I didn't know what she was talking about until I looked over at her. She was holding my camera. She had been taking pictures of me fucking my mother for the very first time but hopefully not for the last time. One taste of pussy and I knew in my heart that I could never get enough of it.
Mary took my hand and we went back into my bedroom and got into my bed. I had sex with Mary two more times before I fell asleep.
In the morning Mom woke us up. She looked at Mary's breast in my hand and asked, "Did you fuck me first? Tell me. I want to know that I got your virginity before you fucked her."
I was speechless so Mom said, "I found your clothes on the floor in my bedroom."
Mary said, "Yes, he fucked you first and then he fucked me twice. That means that it's your turn again. Climb in with us."
Mom dropped her robe, she was naked, and then she got under the covers and held my cock in her hand. Soon Mom swung her leg over me and held onto my cock as she dropped down onto it. Mom was fucking herself with my cock and I loved it. Mom loved it. Then Mary sat up and kissed Mom right on the lips. I loved watching them kiss. In no time at all, I was shooting gobs of cum up into my mother. She really was a Wonder Woman.
After that Halloween, Mary moved in with us and slept in Mom's bed with me. We had a threesome every single night for years afterwards. Mom forced her three bosses to give her a promotion, more money, and more time off. They didn't dare mess with Wonder Woman.
The End
My Mother As Wonder Woman
774
283 My MILF Village
Introduction:
The Moms that I would Like to Fuck.
Fbailey story number 776
My MILF Village
Uncle Charles left me his huge farm on the outskirts of town. It was six hundred and forty acres or what they call a section. It is one mile by one mile in size. My father had left me his section and they joined of course. On the backside of my land was a steep cliff into a wide riverbed. That made the back center almost invisible to anyone outside of my property.
I had a small business making and selling prefabricated homes. Essentially double wide trailers. When my sister got a divorce and needed a place to stay I offered to give her one of my homes. She was the one that wanted me to place it back near the cliff. Then she wanted it fenced in to keep her kids from going over the edge.
She spread the word quickly and suddenly I had beautiful young MILFs begging me for a place to stay. Of course they couldn't purchase the home or the land to put it on but they could get their ex-husbands or Social Services to pay me for them.
I held a meeting before I started my MILF Village. I suggested putting the homes in a big square with fences at the front of the homes to keep all of the kids in sight. The mothers suggested talking turns watching the other's children to give themselves a break. When my own sister asked me to put in a kiddy swimming pool with a sandy beach area around it, I asked why.
To my utter surprise she said, "The kids will love it and we women can run through the sprinkler."
I just shook my head, then she added, "What if we promise not to wear bathing suits?"
I looked at her and she was smiling from ear to ear. I looked around at the other six women and they were smiling at me too.
I asked, "Are you all in agreement with this?"
The prettiest MILF in the room said, "We don't think you will be getting enough rent so each of us is willing to give you sex once a week as a bonus."
Again they were all smiling. I looked right at my sister and asked, "Does that go for you too?"
Sheila said, "Why not! I've had a lot worse than you in me."
The pretty MILF said, "Incest is best. My three brothers still fuck me."
I noticed two other ladies smiling and nodding their head in assent.
My crew and I built a home a week and put it in place. The kiddy pool was installed and the fence installed. Plus I had plenty of room for expansion.
The day after our meeting I went out to see my sister. She greeted me and asked if I was there for a friendly visit or if I wanted to fuck her. I wanted to fuck her.
Sheila was twenty-five, divorced for two years, and had a four-year-old daughter. I was almost ten years older than she was.
She took her daughter into her bedroom and returned to me naked.
What to fuck! She knew why I was there and she was not going to slow me down any. She stood before me in all of her glory and smiled as I took in her beauty.
Sheila was about five feet eight inches tall, about a hundred and ten pounds, and she looked great. Her breasts were a B-cup, her tummy was flat, and her butt was perfectly rounded. Her nipples were very dark, her areolas were large, and her breasts had a slight sag to them. Her mound had a tuff or hair on it in the shape of a diamond, her pussy was bald, and her clit was sticking out slightly. She was a vision of loveliness.
I pointed to the floor in front of the couch and started to remove my clothes. She had two fingers in her slit the whole time that I undressed. Then her legs opened up as I when to the floor. In no time at all my cock was in her, her legs were wrapped tightly around me, and she shouted out her praises to God.
I had dreamed of fucking her but I had no idea that she would be the best fuck of my life. Her pussy was the prefect match for my cock. I could feel her large clit rub along the top of my cock. Then when I felt the cum coming up my cock I knew that she could feel it too. She tightened up her grip on me as I started to pump into her. Her orgasm was flowing through her at the same time. It was absolutely amazing.
When we had finished, her daughter came out to play with Mommy and seeing her naked that little girl just knelt down and latched onto one of my sister's nipples.
Sheila said, "Go ahead, they both have milk, not much, but she likes it at bedtime."
So I leaned over and sucked on one with my niece. It was sweet and I liked it.
As I added homes the MILFs moved in and the very next evening I was there to start collecting my bonus.
My sister would take the children to her house so that I could have the mother all to myself.
The kiddy pool was up and running so when the forth MILF moved in they were all naked when I arrived. The new MILF knew why I was there and just took me into her bedroom. She let me take my time and enjoy her beautiful body all I wanted too. She even sucked me hard for a second time. When I was finished she just walked back outside and washed her pussy in the kiddy pool with the other three MILFs giggling.
I stuck around for a glass of wine and listened to the women talk. They certainly liked living there.
I found that the Social Services department was very punctual with their payments once the paperwork was all filled out.
My MILF Village grew by word of mouth until I had thirty homes back there and the whole area fenced in. I could not make full use of the once a week offer but I still did get all of the sex that I wanted. I got most of it from the newer women, the prettier women, and of course from my own sister.
The End
My MILF Village
776
284 Mom Took Me To A Concert
Introduction:
My mother really wanted to go to that concert.
Fbailey story number 779
Mom Took Me To A Concert
The Beach Boys were going on tour. They would be at the Saratoga Performing Arts Center in Saratoga Springs, New York on Saturday, June 23, 2012 at 8:00 PM. The cost of tickets was from forty-two dollars to eighty dollars each.
Mom bought two of the eighty-dollar tickets for her and I and then told me that I had to go. When I asked why she said that she was going to get so wasted that she wouldn't be able to drive or even control herself.
Over the next few weeks I learned a lot more about my mother. She had lost her virginity at a Beach Boys concert. She had met my father at another Beach Boys concert. She used to do a lot of pot in her day too. When she was younger she was really into sex, drugs, and rock and roll. My mother had been a free spirit and apparently had spread her legs for every guy that came along. She made out with a lot of other girls too.
As the date for the concert got closer Mom decided that we should stay in a motel near the concert for two nights. She was concerned about me driving for several hours to get home afterwards. Besides that, she thought that it would kill her buzz to split early.
So that Friday before the concert, Mom drove us to our motel. She ordered a pizza, and then she got out a bottle of cherry flavored vodka and a bag of marijuana. Right after the delivery guy had left I stared eating the pizza and Mom lit up a joint.
When I was full, Mom was stoned. She drank the vodka right from the bottle and offered me some.
I had to remind her that I was only sixteen and had just recently gotten my driver's license.
Mom popped a Beach Boys CD in her boom box and started to sing and dance her heart out. I slid up higher on my bed and sat against the wall.
I noticed how good my mother looked in her tight hip hugger blue jeans and in her white T-shirt. Her sexy white lacy bra shown through and her thong panties were up above her pants making a rather nice appearance.
I took out my digital camera and started taking pictures of my mother. She smiled and posed for me. Wow! She could almost dislocate her hip as she thrust to the side for me.
When she lifted up her T-shirt I asked, "Mom, what are you doing?"
Mom laughed and said, "Oh honey, you are going to see a whole lot more than this from your mother tomorrow…and a lot of other girls too. Make sure that your camera is ready tomorrow."
She looked magnificent standing there in her bra and blue jeans. In fact my mother looked better than all of the girls in my entire high school. What a hot babe my mother was! She was unquestionably a MILF.
A few more swigs on that bottle and another doobie and she was topless. From there things progressed rather quickly. Mom was dancing erratically, shaking her titties, and then she started to rub her thong panties between her legs from front to back and back again. I could she those panties were being used like dental floss to floss her pussy slit and her ass crack. When the song ended she tossed her panties at me. They caught on my eyeglasses and hung in my face. Oh my God, my mother smelled so good that I got hard instantly.
She went into the shower and asked me if I wanted to join her.
She was a lot more interesting when she was drunk and drugged.
So I undressed and went into the bathroom. As I slid the glass door over Mom pulled me inside, pressed her breasts into my chest, and kissed me sticking her tongue in my mouth.
I was not sure if she even knew who I was. She held my cock and I hooked two fingers in her pussy. After our kiss ended she dropped down onto her knees and started sucking my cock. I had never had a blowjob before but somehow I just knew that Mom was very good at it.
I fucked my mother's mouth until I came, then I watched her swallow it and stand back up. Next she turned around and wiggled her ass into me causing me to get another hard-on. She leaned over and held onto the faucet handles. I reached under her and held onto her tits for a minute. Then I slipped my hard-on into my mother's pussy from behind. I was surprised at how easily it slipped in. I was equally surprised at how great it felt. However, I was very pleased to loose my virginity in my beautiful mother. I thought that I was dreaming, then I started to cum and cum until I had no more cum to give her.
Mom stood up, turned around to face me, and then she said, "Wow, that was just as good as your father used to do."
She did know that it was me.
We slept in the same bed that night and in the morning I felt her hand on my cock.
Mom asked, "Want to do it now that I'm not drunk and high?"
I said, "Sure" and then I rolled over on top of her. I gave her a kiss, I sucked each of her nipples into my mouth and then I stuck my cock into her. Mom smiled up at me and just gave me a hug. She let me go as fast as I wanted too and in just a minute or two I was cumming in her again.
Mom said, "That was good, maybe even better than last night. I'm sorry about that but I honestly had to get stoned to let you fuck me the first time."
I told her that I had enjoyed it and then she let me watch her pee. Now that was sexy.
We had several hours to kill before the concert. During that time Mom told me that it was my job to keep an eye on her. She was going to get drunk, she was going to get stoned, and she was definitely going to get topless at the concert. She said that she also intended to throw her panties up on the stage too.
I asked, "Should I put an extra pair of panties and a T-shirt in my backpack?"
Mom laughed and said, "Why! Don't you want to be seen in the company of a naked lady?"
I looked at her and said, "I already am in the company of a naked lady." Then I laughed.
Mom said, "I'll buy us a couple of T-shirts at the concert and let you put mine in your backpack for the trip back here afterwards."
I smiled at Mom, pinched both of her nipples with my thumbs and fingers, and asked, "Are you really planning on getting naked at the concert tonight?"
Mom rubbed my cock through my pants and said, "Oh yeah! I have been dreaming about it ever since I heard that they were going back on tour."
I asked, "Why?"
Mom replied, "Because it reminds me of my youth. I was a free spirit, my mother was a flower child, and I was raise to do what I wanted to do. The Beach Boys were a big part of my life. It's funny but they still are. I got stoned last night and let you fuck me because of them."
I had to admit that she was telling the truth.
She let me fuck her two more times before the concert. She didn't want me getting too excited during the concert.
We arrived early, Mom bought us both T-shirts, and I stuffed hers in my backpack and put mine on. Mom was wearing a tiny leather skirt and a white T-shirt without a bra. She looked incredible and most of the guys there thought so too. We made our way closer to the stage toward our assigned area. Once there Mom and I sat down. She reached into my backpack and took out a joint. She lit it and then started passing it to the ladies next to us. Before long, we were surrounded by people smoking and drinking and passing bottles and joints around to each other. I was the only kid there and the only sober straight person. Everyone was feeling pretty good when the opening act came out on stage. I got to feel Mom up quite a bit as she kept wiggling her ass into my crotch. I played with her nipples and tickled her clit as she danced about.
I thought things were loud and the crowd was happy until the Beach Boys came out on stage. Believe it or not things doubled or tripled. The noise was deafening and the women were going absolutely berserk.
My mother said, "Take my shirt." Then she lifted it up and handed it to me.
Several other ladies saw her doing it and then they handed me their shirts too. One woman even handed me her bra. I put everything in my backpack and then I started taking pictures of all the topless women that were around me. Mom noticed me and grabbed two other women and the three of them posed for me. I was totally amazed when Mom started sucking on one of the lady's nipples.
After that first song I saw Mom remove her panties and try to make her way to the stage. Surprisingly the people let her through. I guess I shouldn't have been surprised at all, who in their right mind wouldn't let an attractive topless woman through.
When I asked, a big guy lifted me up onto his shoulders so that I could keep an eye on my mother. I saw her get up close and then I got a picture of her panties flying through the air toward the stage. One of the band members picked them up, held them to his nose, and then reached down to help her up on the stage. From where I was I got a picture of Mom up on stage next to the guy. I could see her bare breasts, her exposed pussy, and him giving her a kiss.
Then he just pushed her backward into the crowd. Mom bodysurfed over the crowd back toward me. I saw hands holding her head, her legs, and her ass up as she passed over them. I also saw her tits and pussy being molested as she floated over the crowd.
Upon her return Mom said, "That was the best thing that has ever happened to me."
Pretty much the rest of the concert was a long massive blur of smoking, drinking, and groping. Mom let six or seven guys fuck her, she gave four blowjobs, and she rolled around on the ground with another woman in a sixty-nine. I captured all of it with my camera.
After the concert was over I helped my mother back to our car. I didn't even bother to put her T-shirt or the extra panties on her. I never returned the other women's shirts or that bra either.
Back at the motel Mom was pretty much out of it. However, I knew that I wanted to fuck her a few more times myself. Most of the time, she was unconscious but that didn't slow me down any. In fact it gave me the opportunity to butt fuck her. Hell, she would never know who did it even if she knew that she had been butt fucked. Sliding my cock into her relaxed asshole was just as nice as sliding it into her well used pussy. I liked doing her face down on the bed and in a few minutes I was happy to fill her rectum with my cum. I just covered us and fell asleep next to her.
In the morning Mom was holding her head and moaning when I woke up. Then she coughed and said, "Oh shit."
She went into the bathroom and came back out with a wet washcloth. As she started to clean up the mess she had made she said, "Why you little mother fucker you. You butt fucked me last night."
I said, "Maybe it was someone else."
Mom laughed and said, "Oh no! I've never let anyone in my ass before. It had to be you and I had to be unconscious."
She cleaned up the mess of shitty cum on the sheet and then she wiped her ass. That was when Mom said, "Hey, I'm not sore back there."
I smiled and said, "You were really relaxed."
Mom glared at me and then she burst out laughing. She said, "Well I guess you know how to make a lady enjoy having a cock up her ass."
The ride home was slow and calm with me driving and Mom taking catnaps along the way. She flashed a few truckers on the Interstate highways and gave me a blowjob in a rest area. She didn't want me to go off the road when she did it.
At home we settled in and I showed Mom the pictures that I had taken. In almost all of them she was topless. She liked the one of my cock in her asshole. I kind of liked that one two. But my favorite was the one of her up on stage showing everyone her tits and pussy. I sure liked the one of her and that other woman in a sexy sixty-nine too.
I slept in her bed that night wondering where our relationship would go from there.
The End
Mom Took Me To A Concert
779
285 She Peed In The Urinal b
Introduction:
I could not believe that a girl was peeing into the urinal next to me.
Fbailey story number 819
She Peed In The Urinal
I was in the men's room at the end of the basketball game taking a leak when this cheerleader came in, dropped her cheerleading briefs and pink thong panties to her knees and backed into the urinal next to me.
I looked over at her and she said, "The line at the girl's bathroom was way too fucking long. I couldn't wait; I really had to go. You don't mind do you?"
How could I possibly object to her baring her ass and then pissing right next to me? I shook my head to let her know that it was okay.
I finished and zipped up in time to watch her hobble over to one of the stalls, take some toilet paper, and wipe her pussy dry. I had a wonderful view of her ass the whole time.
When she turned around and stood up I recognized her as Tabatha Green, the head cheerleader. Her completely shaved pussy was on full display. She wasn't trying to cover herself up either.
I asked, "Why didn't you just use one of the stalls?"
Tabatha giggled and said, "Because I took a dare and this was it."
I said, "Really."
Tabatha smiled and said, "Yes, really! The other girls picked you out for me."
I said, "But I'm only a freshman."
Tabatha said, "I know. You are Nikki's little brother. She is the one that picked you. I had to pee in the urinal and stand here for five minutes while you look at my uncovered pussy. Then…"
I asked, "Then…what?"
She actually blushed and said, "Then I'm supposed strip naked, kneel before you and then suck your cock and swallow your cum."
I said, "Oh my God!"
I asked, "What if someone comes in?"
Tabatha said, "They won't. The other girls are protecting us."
Then Tabatha took off her sneakers, her tiny skirt, her cheerleading briefs, and her panties. She took off her bulky sweater and her bra too.
Tabatha looked fantastic. I had never seen a naked girl before, unless you count pictures on the Internet. Her breasts and nipples were wonderful and her body was fit from all of the practice that the cheerleaders did.
She knelt down and got my hard cock out of my pants. Then she took in a deep breath and slipped her lips over the head of my cock. When she backed off I could see her dark red lipstick on my cock. I was never going to wash it off.
She sucked my cock and left red lipstick all up and down my shaft. When I exploded in her mouth she held onto my ass and pulled me almost all the way into her mouth as I fired off shot after shot. She swallowed it all and then licked my cock clean of any cum but made sure to leave her lipstick on my dipstick.
She told me to stand still as she got up and walked to the door. She opened it up and four other girls came in, including my sister Nikki.
They had to check out my cock to make sure that Tabatha had fulfilled her part of the dare.
My sister asked, "Did she swallow your cum?"
I said, "Yes!"
Nikki said, "God damn it all to hell! She never fucking swallows. She hates the taste of cum. Fucking Christ!"
Nikki turned to Tabatha who was still fully naked and said, "Fuck you bitch, I'm not doing it!"
Tabatha smiled and said, "You have too!"
The other three girls told Nikki that she had too…or else!
Or else what?
I watched as my own sister stood in front of me and undressed. First she took off her bulky sweater, her sneakers, and her tiny skirt. She stood in front of me and reached back to unhook her bra and remove it. Then she lowered her cheerleading briefs and panties together, stepped out of them, and kicked then at Tabatha.
Nikki then looked right into my eyes and asked in her sweet little girl voice that she used, to get what she wants, "Please fuck me from behind…doggy style!"
I just looked at my sister, and then I turned to look at Tabatha.
Tabatha laughed and said, "Go ahead and make sure that you cum inside of her."
I looked back at Nikki and she just nodded her head, turned around, and got down on her hands and knees.
My cock had been sticking out of my pants but it was really hard. In recent years I had often thought about loosing my virginity, about having sex, and sometimes I thought about having sex with my sister. However, I certainly never thought that it would actually happen in my lifetime.
In all of my dreams the girl and I were always fully naked…and I was magnificent so I undressed to be as naked as Nikki and Tabatha were.
The other girls were telling me what to do by giving me various instructions and ideas. I got down on my knees behind my sister. She reached back between her legs and held my balls. Very gently she pulled me closer to her. Her hand slid off my balls and around my cock to pull me up closer to her. She took a moment to open her pussy lips and pull the head of my cock right up to her hole.
Then without any warning she lunged back at me, impaling herself onto my cock.
I wondered who was fucking whom.
I quickly realized that it didn't matter. My cock was finally in a real live pussy, not that I would put it in a dead pussy. I was thrusting and she was thrusting. She was playing with my balls with one hand and holding herself up with the other hand. I reached under and felt of her breasts and her nipples.
Soon it occurred to me that she was trying to make me cum quickly so that it would be over with. I looked over at Tabatha and mouthed the words, "Thank you" because I was not at all anxious to cum quickly after her blowjob.
I fucked into my sister and I enjoyed it all.
I looked over at one of the other girls and she was holding up her cell phone and smiling at me. I smiled back at her and grabbed onto Nikki's hips to give her a few last quick thrusts before I came. That was exactly what I had been waiting for. I had cum more in my sister's snatch than I had in Tabatha's mouth.
Everyone knew that I had cum but Nikki didn't pull away. I didn't want to pull out either, so there we were, joined at the crotch.
A minute or so later my cock shrank enough to fall out of my sister's pussy.
She turned around and sucked on my cock and licked it clean. Some red lipstick was still visible but most of it had washed off inside my sister.
The three of us got dressed as the other three kept the door blocked. Both Tabatha and Nikki gave me their panties to keep.
When the door opened and we walked out I had Tabatha on my arm. Nikki and the other three followed us out. The rest of the cheerleaders were standing there along with several boys standing around. Cheers went up, guys shouted out, and I felt as if everyone was staring at me. Maybe they were. I don't know.
All I do know is that the next day at school I was the best known boy there. Every boy congratulated me. Most of the girls smiled at me. A few of the girls asked me if I would like to go out with them.
That next Friday I was invited to the pre-game party at Tabatha's house. All of the cheerleaders and all of the basketball guys were there. I was the only outsider but I sure felt welcome.
Tabatha's mother offered to show me around her house. She let me see Tabatha's bedroom and then took me into her bedroom. The door got closed and locked behind me.
Mrs. Green said, "So you're Nikki's little brother. I've heard of you. My daughter gave you a blowjob! Did you really fuck your own sister?"
I nodded my head and she looked shocked.
She asked, "So who are you going to fuck tonight?"
I told her that I didn't know what she was talking about.
She said, "This is the pre-game party."
I said, "I know."
She laughed and said, "I don't think that you do know! The girls will let the boys fuck them until they are completely drained and relaxed. That's how we win so many games."
I could hardly believe my ears.
Mrs. Green asked again, "So who are you going to fuck tonight?"
I smiled and said, "I think that I would like to fuck Tabatha then."
She smiled and asked, "How about in a threesome with me?"
I said, "With you!"
She said, "Yup! You can stick it in my daughter and then in me. You can fuck Tabatha while she eats my pussy. You can fuck me while I eat her pussy. Better yet, we girls can do a sixty-nine and you can fuck whichever one of us that you can get into."
She left me sitting on her bed and went to get Tabatha. She came back with her and the door got locked again.
Tabatha was naked.
Mrs. Green asked Tabatha how many boys had fucked her so far. She replied three and then her mother told her to douche for me.
While Tabatha was in the private bathroom I watched Mrs. Green undress. A real woman! She was so pretty, even prettier than my mother was. She had bigger breasts than her daughter had and she had short well-trimmed hair on her pussy.
Tabatha came out and got nipple to nipple with her mother and kissed her.
They helped me out of my clothes and then we got on the bed together. Both of them sucked my cock before Mrs. Green pulled Tabatha's face to her pussy so that I could mount her daughter.
I entered her pussy and then I started to compare her to my sister. If I closed my eyes they both felt the same. I looked at Mrs. Green's face and breasts as I fucked her daughter's pussy right in front of her. It felt so good that I came in her.
Mrs. Green told Tabatha to go back to the other boys and to leave us alone. After that she taught me how to make love to a woman. We made love not just sex or fucking. She taught me a lot. I fell asleep in her arms.
In the morning I woke up with Nikki in bed with us. She told Mrs. Green that she had been fucked ten times before the boys were drained. Apparently, Tabatha had been fucked fifteen times…including once by me.
Mrs. Green started licking Nikki's well used pussy while I pounded her from behind.
We won a lot of games and I attended a lot of parties until Nikki and Tabatha graduated.
The very first day of my sophomore year I was the king of the school. Everyone knew who I was, all of the boys wanted to be me, and all of the girls wanted to sleep with me. Even the teachers seem to respect me.
I continued to visit Mrs. Green whenever I could.
The End
She Peed In The Urinal
819
286 I Get Mom
Introduction:
Dad doesn't realize what a great woman Mom is.
Fbailey story number 781
I Get Mom
My Dad is such a fucking horn dog that it isn't funny. I cannot believe the bimbos that he brings home to fuck.
Well, I sure couldn't believe it. I certainly never thought of my father as attractive.
He and Mom had serious marital problems and when I turned twelve she called him a sex-maniac and refused to put out.
I had to give him credit though…he sure had balls.
Dad would bring a different girl home on Friday and Saturday nights and take her into his bedroom. It was clear that they were always drunk.
Shortly after them going in, Mom would come out and crawl into my bed with me. We had a small two-bedroom apartment and the living room did not have a couch. That left my bedroom.
The two of us would lay there listening to Dad call the other woman names. He seemed to like calling them sluts, whores, and cunts. The women usually called out to God and kept asking him to fuck them harder and faster.
I knew that Mom always slept nude because Dad wouldn't have it any other way. However, she always had one of his T-shirts on whenever she came to me. It was usually the one that he had just taken off because it usually smelled of alcohol, cigarettes, and a strange perfume.
Mom started drinking on those nights as well. Dad even encouraged it hoping for a threesome…but Mom never got that drunk.
A few weeks later I turned thirteen. That night was a Friday. Dad brought home a really pretty girl and it was quite early too. Normally I was in bed and so was Mom when he brought them home.
That night we were watching television when he came through the door practically carrying her. She had on a short skirt but Dad was holding her T-shirt.
The woman said, "I won the Wet T-shirt Contest and they gave me this."
Dad tossed it at me. It was a size small and it would fit me perfectly. When I held it up it said, "Winner! Wet T-shirt Contest. Billy Bob's Beer Joint."
Dad reached up under her short skirt and pulled her panties down. He tossed them at me too.
The girl said, "I had to take them off to win. You can keep them. Your father says that you jerk off…enjoy them kid."
They disappeared into his bedroom.
Mom said, "That fucking looser."
I said, "But he gets to sleep with the winner."
Mom said, "I won that contest once myself. You must have been nine or ten at the time."
Now Mom had had a few drinks. She liked vodka and orange juice. Each glass got stronger as the night went on. It started out less than a quarter of a glass of vodka but eventually became more than three quarters vodka.
So when I asked, "Would you show me how you danced in the Wet T-shirt Contest" she said, "Okay…but you will have to help me clean up afterwards."
I said, "Okay."
She sent me to get a couple of big bath towels and spread them out on the linoleum floor in the kitchen. She asked me to get a pitcher of warm water, not too cold and not too hot.
Meanwhile, Mom had turned the television to one of the music channels that had old rock and roll playing with a fast beat that she liked to dance to.
Mom sat me in a chair and drank the rest of her glass and filled it again. I wasn't even sure that she had put any orange juice in it that time.
I watched as she took a big slug right from the bottle.
A fresh song started and Mom started shaking her hips and swaying to the music. Her back was turned toward me and her ass looked nice in her tight blue jeans. She turned and started to thrust her crotch up at me. I smiled and applauded to encourage her to continue.
Then Mom asked me to wet her down. I poured the warm water all over her shirt starting at her shoulders and then over her breasts. The water ran down between her breasts and got the front of her jeans all wet too.
The song ended and she took a big drink from her glass. Her back was toward me again when the next song started. Her hands caressed her ass, and then she turned and caressed her breasts. She reached for the bottom of her shirt and lifted it up over her head. She tossed it into my lap.
Mom danced the rest of the song while she played with her breasts. When that song ended she took another big drink. During the next song Mom removed her bra and tossed it in my lap. Now seeing my mother topless in her tight blue jeans was fantastic. That was the moment in my life when I knew that my mother was a MILF.
She finished off that drink before the next song started. Her wet pants went down her hips, over her ass, and to her ankles…but it took the whole song to get them there and into my lap. Boy could my mother dance in a very exciting way. She certainly could win contests as far as I was concerned.
She drank straight from the bottle and dropped her panties very quickly when the next song came on. She tossed them into my lap and then Mom danced totally nude for me. She rubbed her ass, she rubbed her breasts, and she pinched her nipples. She cupped her pussy and I could see one or two of her fingers at work in her slit. Then it dawned on me that my mother was masturbating in front of me. She was cumming strong when that song ended.
Mom looked me and said, "I think it's time we go to bed."
I took her clothes and the other woman's clothes and followed her into my bedroom.
Mom said, "Please forgive me. I am so fucking horny that I can't stand it. Get undressed and be quick about it."
I undressed in record time.
Mom was on my bed with her knees up and spread. She held her arms out to me to come to her for a hug. As I got to her she lay back pulling me down on top of her. She reached between us and put my cock inside of her. It was the most amazing feeling that I had ever had. Right then I realized why my father couldn't get enough sex.
I only thrust into her a few times when I felt myself cumming. Boy that sure didn't take very long. I was really disappointed.
Mom said, "Just leave it in there. It'll get hard again."
Damn if she wasn't right. It didn't take very long either. In no time I was fucking into her again. When I came, she just held me close and said, "In a couple of minutes you can do it again." Then she rubbed my ass and her pussy squeezed my cock. Sure enough I got hard again and that time it lasted a lot longer. Mom was starting to enjoy it as much as I was. It was a good ten or twelve minutes before my cock spit its juice into her.
Mom said, "There, that should keep you happy for a while. Now lay next to me and play with my breasts, my nipples, and my pussy until we fall asleep."
I asked, "What if I get hard again?"
Mom giggled and said, "Then you know where to put it. Don't you?"
I smiled and started to play with her breasts. When I moved down to Mom's slit I quickly found her clit with my gooey fingers. She jumped at first but asked me to keep doing what I was doing to her.
Once I saw the expression of pleasure on her face I had no intentions of quitting. She was super sensitive. I gave her one orgasm after the other until finally she begged me to stop. I hated too but I sure didn't want to piss her off either.
We must have fallen asleep. I woke up at three o'clock in the morning and went to the bathroom.
Dad's girl was naked and sitting on the toilet when I entered.
She whispered, "I'll be done in just a minute."
I started to leave when she said, "You don't have to go. Lots of men saw me naked tonight. The place was packed."
I asked, "So why did you come home with my father?"
She replied, "He promised to give me two-hundred dollars but I don't think he will. He just wanted to fuck me. I guess I was drunk enough to let him. I've let guys do me for less."
I asked, "Can I do you?"
She said, "Sure. Do you think that your mother will let me eat her pussy while you fuck me? I really like girls."
I said, "I'll ask but first I've got to pee."
She wiped and stood to the side as I peed. She even held it for me.
When I kissed Mom and asked her if Julie could join us in bed she asked, "Do you really want her?"
I looked over at Julie. She was beautiful and maybe twenty-one years old but she sure didn't look it. I asked, "Would you mind if I did? She wants to eat your pussy while I fuck her. She really likes girls."
Well Mom moved up in the bed and let Julie get between her legs. She shoved her face into Mom's crotch and then backed out to say, "Boy someone really made a big mess down here."
Mom said, "Shut up and eat. My son wants to fuck you."
So I got behind Julie and put my cock in her pussy. It was not very wet.
Julie backed up again and said, "I hope you are better than your father was. He just shoved it between my legs, missing my pussy, and cumming on the bed. Then the bastard passed out on me."
Mom giggled and said, "He has done that to me a few times too."
I plunged into her, slamming her ass and shoving her face into Mom's crotch. After fucking Mom so many times, I was in no hurry. I fucked Julie for more than fifteen minutes before cumming inside of her.
Surprisingly Mom said, "Roll over it's my turn."
Somehow I figured that Mom wanted to get on top of me, but what she really wanted was to eat Julie's pussy out.
Of course that was a dream come true for a teenage boy and I got hard almost immediately. So I plunged it into my mother. Julie kept encouraging me because Mom was giving her a lot of pleasure.
Anyway about five o'clock in the morning Julie asked, "Can I have a T-shirt? I've still got my skirt but I can't go home topless. If I do my step father will want to fuck me."
Mom gave her the shirt that she herself had been wearing during the strip tease. Julie kissed us both and then got her skirt from Dad's bedroom, and left.
When Dad got up at noon Mom and I were already up and had eaten.
Mom said, "I'm moving our son into my bedroom. You can take his bedroom or you can just leave."
Dad looked at me and said, "I hope you get to fuck her more than I did."
Mom said, "Are you suggesting that I let my own son fuck me? You've got your nerve accusing me of incest. You know that I've never done that nor been with a woman before. You got my virginity you asshole and you never appreciated it."
Dad and I changed bedrooms and when he went out that night to get drunk and pick up another girl, Mom and I talked. She told me all about her brothers, her father, and all of her uncles and cousins fucking her once she turned thirteen. She had been in bed with her mother, her aunts, and all of her female cousins too. By the time that Dad had gotten to her she was pretty used but he didn't know that and he never would find out.
Next month Mom and I are going to her family reunion…without Dad…he is looking forward to having the house all to himself and whoever he brings home.
Mom assured me that I had at least eight girl cousins that were looking forward to spreading their legs for me.
The End
I Get Mom
781
287 Picture Taker
Introduction:
My sister took my camera and I wanted it back.
Fbailey story number 593
Picture Taker
I went looking for my camera and it was missing. When I asked Mom about it, she said that my sister had borrowed it, and that she had given her permission to do so.
I had taken some nude pictures of myself beating off and they were still in the camera. My hard cock was in my hand with a lot of stroking and some pretty amazing squirting. I had to get that camera back.
Mom said that they were out taking pictures somewhere in the woods in a clearing near a stream. I knew exactly where my sister was. It was a great spot.
I walked through the woods as silently as I could. I heard giggling and slowly moved in closer until I could just barely see them off in the distance. Oh my God, they were both naked. My fifteen-year-old sister, Gloria looked just as good as those girls in Dad's skin magazines. Her girlfriend Rachael looked even better to me. Rachael had my camera and she was taking pictures of my sister as she posed. I only wish that I were the one taking those pictures. My cock was so hard that it hurt. Gloria took the camera and started taking pictures of Rachael.
I moved a little closer and could hear them talking. Mostly it was to have the other pose in a new position but in between they talked about how sexy they felt being nude, posing for pictures, and not caring if someone came along and caught them. Yeah right!
Rachael asked, "What if your little brother caught us?"
Gloria replied, "I think I might like that. Did you see how big his cock was in those pictures?"
I felt both embarrassed and thrilled at the same time. My sister liked my cock pictures.
Rachael added, "Did you see how much cum he shot?"
Gloria said, "That little shit could get us both pregnant at the same time."
Rachael said, "Yeah, if we were lying side by side in his bed and he was moving his cock from your pussy to mine when he started to cum."
Gloria said, "Yuck! Can you imaging lying in his bed with all of his left over cum dried onto his sheets?"
Rachael replied, "I think it's sexy and dirty all at the same time."
Gloria said, "You slut! You really are a dirty girl. I bet you would suck his cock after it came out of your ass."
Rachael said, "I'd suck his cock after it came out of your ass!"
Gloria giggled and said, "I would too! I guess we are both dirty girls."
I stood up and walked toward them. I got about halfway before they noticed me. Gloria tried to cover both of her breasts and her pussy with just two hands. Rachael giggled and held out a hand to cover one of my sister's breasts for her. She did not do anything to cover herself up. I walked closer.
I asked, "Would you girls really let me butt fuck you?
Gloria looked shocked, she knew that I had been listening, she replied, "No way! You're my brother."
Rachael laughed and said, "That's not what you just said, dirty girl. Now give him the camera and let him take some pictures of us together."
Gloria handed me my camera and then she stepped back to Rachael. I turned it on, raised the camera, and watched the two of them making out. I could not believe that my sister would kiss Gloria like that. Their tits were pressed together until they were flattened out, their tongues were in each other's mouths, and their hands were on each other's ass cheeks pulling them in closer. If Gloria had a cock, she would be fucking Rachael.
I took some pretty good pictures of them as I walked around them. They did not act as if I was even there. Soon they parted and Gloria was sucking on Rachael's nipple and fingering her juicy pussy. Rachael was groaning. Gloria helped Rachael down to the green grass and straddled her head. They got into a very sexy sixty-nine. I took a lot more pictures.
Eventually I remembered what they had been talking about when I was listening. I stood behind Gloria and undressed. Rachael smiled up at me and motioned me closer. She pointed at my sister's pussy. I held the camera in one hand, my cock in the other hand, and I dropped down onto my knees. Rachael grabbed my cock and held it up to my sister's hole. I pushed it in.
Gloria looked back at me and shouted, "What to fuck are you doing? Get that thing out of me. Now!"
Rachael had her in a bear hug and Gloria could not get loose. Then Rachael shouted, "What to hell do you think he's doing? He's taking your virginity. He'll be getting mine in a few minutes so relax and enjoy it."
My sister was a virgin! So was I but after this neither one of us would be. Wow! Who would have thought that I would loose my virginity in my own sister?
Gloria started to relax and she even started thrusting back at me. I had been clicking off pictures of my cock in various depths in her pussy. Thrusting up against her ass like that felt terrific. I could certainly do anal with her.
Just as I was about to cum, I leaned over and grabbed onto Gloria's tits. She cried out in her own orgasm as I started pumping gallons of fresh hot cum into her. I felt Rachael sucking on my balls. It was the best climax I had ever had…and it was inside my sister.
When I pulled my cock out, Gloria sat down onto Rachael's face and said, "Suck it bitch and you…bring that thing around here so that I can suck it."
I was fourteen years old and my sister had been my first fuck, now she was giving me my first blowjob too. Once I was hard again she pulled back and said, "Fuck Rachael now. She likes it rough."
Gloria moved off from her and I got between Rachael's legs. Once again she grabbed my cock and that time she aimed it at her own pussy. I plunged into her, dropped my chest down onto her breasts, and then I forced the last inch into her hole. Rachael cried out but not in pan, she cried out in pleasure as her first orgasm hit. She didn't stop there either, she had three more orgasms before I filled her pussy. Each of her orgasms was better than the last one. When I finally pulled my cock out, Gloria got right in there and started sucking on Rachael's pussy. I picked up the camera and started taking more pictures. Later I would find out that my sister had taken almost a hundred pictures of me fucking Rachael and taking her virginity too.
We were lying on the grass afterwards. Both girls were cuddled into me, one on either side, with their breasts pressed into my ribs.
I asked, "Can we do this again sometime?"
The girls laughed. Rachael said, "I'll let you fuck me as often as I can." Gloria said, "You can fuck me as often as we can be alone."
We dressed and headed toward my house. As we enter the kitchen door Mom said, "I see you found your camera." I told her that I had and that we were going up to my room to download them into my computer. Mom smiled and said, "I'd love to see some of them."
Gloria blushed and said, "I told Mom that we were going to be taking nude pictures of each other out in the clearing next to the stream."
So that was why Mom had sent me out there. Did she know that we had had sex?
The next thing I knew Mom was following us up to my bedroom. I knew that the first pictures that she would see were of my cock as I jerked it off…into a pair of her panties.
The End
Picture Taker
593
288 Grandma, Mom, And My Sister Too
Introduction:
I found out that all of the women in my family had made an Adult film.
Fbailey story number 600
Grandma, Mom, And My Sister Too
When I got home from school that Friday, I found a note from Mom telling me that she and my sister Dawn Marie had gone to see Grandma and that they would be spending the night. She said that she trusted me not to burn the house down and that I should order a pizza for my dinner. There was a twenty dollar bill with the note.
I had always wanted to stay home alone. While I had the chance I looked in my mother's underwear drawer, I jerked off in my sister's panties, and then I ran around the inside of the house naked. I even ran around the outside of the house naked. Then I searched the dirty clothes hamper for used panties and enjoyed a whole night of jerking off to the scents of my mother and my sister.
The next afternoon Mom and Dawn Marie came home with Grandma. They were excited to see that I had not destroyed anything while they were gone. Luckily they didn't find the panties that I had used and put back in the bottom of the clothes hamper.
Mom said, "I'm going to fix us all a nice dinner. Why don't you take this DVD up to your room and watch it. Don't come out until you have watched it all. Understand?"
I agreed with her, took the DVD, and then I went up to my bedroom. I popped the DVD into my player and started to watch it.
Dawn Marie appeared on the screen and she smiled at me. She was wearing a very nice skirt and blouse with high heels. She was sitting in the wooden chair in Grandma's bedroom. I recognized the background and the furniture.
Dawn Marie said, "Hello to all of you horny guys out there. I love the thought of you guys and some girls too, masturbating with me. You may be asking yourself…is this just another jerk-off movie…and I would have to say, no…this will be the best jerk-off movie that you have ever seen."
"My name is Dawn Marie and I am thirteen years old, a natural blonde, and I have been masturbating since I was eleven. At that time I started my periods, my boobs started growing, and I got some fuzz on my pussy. I now wear a size 30-A bra, I'm still a virgin, but I've picked out the perfect guy to do it with the first time. That should make for another really good DVD."
Then Dawn Marie started to do things and narrated them for me. "I'll start by unbuttoning my blouse for you. As you can see I reveal more and more of my nice young flesh with each and every button. There, now you can see just a hint of my sexy pink bra. I just got it this morning at Victoria's Secret. That's how I knew that I was into a 30-A now. My titties are really growing. There I'm done with the buttons, so I'll open it up for you and you can see how pretty my new bra really is. There, as you can see I fill it out pretty well but I'm still a growing girl. Someday I'll have big ones like my mother and my grandmother do."
"Now I'll take it off for you. I have to reach back here to unhook it. It's nice and stiff so it unhooks easily. Now to pull it off, oh yeah, my titties are tiny but Mom says that they are perfect. My nipples harden in the cool air and that excites me a lot."
"I'll take my skirt off for you now. There it's loose now so I'll lower it down just a little bit. You can see some of my pretty panties. They match my bra. There, my skirt fell to the floor and I'm standing here in just my panties. My brother would love to see me like this. He is always trying to catch me partially dressed. He doesn't know it but I think about him whenever I masturbate. Just let me get these panties off and I'll get on the bed for you."
"I like my head on a pillow, my feet slightly apart, and my knees up, then down flat to the bed. That opens my pussy lips as you can see, exposing my pink insides. I usually put two fingers in my hole to get them wet and then I rub my clit very gently at first, building up as I go. I am right handed as you can see so I use my left hand to play with my right breast. I like to pinch and roll my nipple, it adds to my excitement."
"I'm getting closer, I'm rubbing harder and faster, and…and…and there I go. Oh God, that feels so good. Oh yes. Oh damn. That was a good one too. I can't help but wonder what a nice stiff cock will feel like inside me someday. I saw my brother's cock once. It was an accident and it was quick but I'll never forget it. He has a nice one. I'd suck for him if he ever asked me too."
Dawn Marie then faded out and the screen went black. Soon Mom faded in.
"Hello boys. I'm Mommy and I'm thirty-two years old. I lost my virginity when I was fourteen and got married at seventeen. I had my son when I was eighteen and I had my daughter when I was nineteen. On our fifth wedding anniversary my husband told me that he had knocked up our sixteen-year-old babysitter and that he was leaving me to marry her. The funny thing was that on their fifth wedding anniversary he told her the very same thing. Yes, he knocked up their sixteen-year-old babysitter too. In two years we will see if he tells his third wife the same thing. He is such a jerk. I only married him because he knocked me up. Don't get me wrong, I love my children very much and I wouldn't trade either of them for all the money in the world."
"I work in an advertising agency and this business suit is my normal attire, but today I'll peel it off just for you. Like my daughter, I like to envision my son watching me undress and then masturbating me before he fucks my brains out."
Mom stood up and turned slowly to give us a full view of her luscious figure. She was narrating her movements too. She removed her jacket and hung it on a clothes hanger like a proper lady would. She unbuttoned her blouse to reveal her new sexy yellow bra. As she placed it over the back of Grandma's chair she explained that she wore a 34-C bra and that over the years she has learned to pull her arms out of the straps and crank it around to where she could unhook it from the front. She said that a lot of ladies she knew did the very same thing. She removed her bra, placed it over her blouse, and then she rubbed her big breasts with her hands. Mom's areolas and nipples were much darker than my sister's were. Mom then removed her skirt to show her matching yellow panties. As she turned around I could see that her panties were thong and that the strap in the back was tucked right into her butt cheeks. Mom bent way over to slowly pull them down her long legs and then she stood up naked. The camera got closer to her pussy as she said that she keeps it trimmed short and usually with a heart shape at the top on her love mound. Mom got on the bed and took another ten minutes to give herself three orgasms before the picture faded to black.
Grandma appeared on the screen. "You boys can call me Granny. I'm fifty years old, I lost my virginity to my father when I was eleven. My brothers fucked me every day until I ran away from home. I had three children by three different men. I never married any of the bastards though. I had a son at sixteen and at seventeen, and then I had my daughter at eighteen years old. When I did finally decide to get married, it was for love and it lasted until he died in the saddle, so to speak. My second husband used to kid me that he wanted to go the same way. One day he was thrusting into me like a jockey on a horse, he came, I came, and he died of a heart attack right there and then. My girlfriends started calling me The Fuck of Death."
After that Grandma started to undress and talk to the camera. Her blouse came off then she unhooked her bra from the front. It was like Dawn Marie's bra and Mom's bra but black in color. It was a front clasp and it was a 38-DD. Grandma sure had big ones! When she was finally naked she had a hairy bush between her legs. Her lips opened up, her gaping hole was exposed, and her clit glistened. Grandma rubbed herself, screamed out loudly, and she gave herself so many orgasms that I lost track.
The screen faded to black one more time and then reveled Dawn Marie, Mom, and Grandma. There were all naked, standing next to one another, and facing the camera.
Mom said, "Honey we only made this one copy for you. We want to add a scene with all of us girls in it together…but we need you to film it for us. We can sell it on the Internet and maybe make a fortune doing it. Those child porn guys will love Dawn Marie."
Grandma said, "We could really use the money."
Dawn Marie said, "We have ideas for more DVDs too. Would you like to take my virginity on film?"
Mom talked again and said, "If you like the idea of helping us make more DVDs then just come downstairs naked and ask your sister for a blowjob. I'll have the camera ready. We can use it in an upcoming DVD."
I walked down the stairs, I was naked, and I said, "Dawn Marie I need a blowjob."
She smiled at me and got down on her hands and knees and then she crawled across the linoleum floor to me. She sat back on her heels and she sucked my hard cock into her mouth. I sighed and then she pulled off from it and said, "I've never done this before so let me know if I do something wrong."
Dawn Marie slipped her mouth over the head of my cock again and started sucking on it. It was the first time for both of us so neither one of us knew if she was doing anything wrong or not. It felt so good that I grabbed two handfuls of hair and started fucking her wonderful mouth. I think I gagged her a little and caused her to choke and cough but I was lost in the moment and not even aware that I was hurting her.
When I had finished cumming I pulled her head back but kept my fingers intertwined in her hair so that she couldn't get away.
I said, "I'm sorry if I hurt you but it just felt so damn good to have it inside you."
Dawn Marie replied, "It's okay, I loved it, I want you to fuck my face just like that anytime that you want too." There was a slight pause then, "I have two other holes too, you know."
Mom turned off the camera and gave me a big hug. All three women were naked and Grandma pressed her big tits into my chest as she hugged me.
After dinner I got to film the three of them together in Mom's bed. It sure wasn't their first time. They already knew what the others liked and gave them the royal treatment. Mom and Grandma ganged up on Dawn Marie and practically caused her to pass out from sheer delight. Mom had a series of orgasms as her mother and her daughter worked her over. Then there was Grandma, she went off the deep end kissing her daughter, getting her big breasts mangled by her daughter, and her granddaughter shoving her fist up her pussy until she screamed in ecstasy. I had to admit that a good time was had by all.
Later that night Mom and Grandma wanted to show me some of the skills that they had learned as strippers. Yes, both my mother and my grandmother had been strippers when they started out.
Mom told me that she was the Queen of lap dances. To prove it she sat me in a kitchen chair and tied my hands to it with silk scarves. Then the music came on, Mom started to gyrate, and I was hard as a nail. God, she was good. She could get so close that I could feel the heat coming off from her pussy but she never touched me. Then she started slipping her pussy over the head of my cock and off again as if it were nothing. She had absolute control and aim. Just as I was about to cum she held her breasts so that I could cum on both of them. Then Mom licked my cum off from them as if she had done it a million times. Of course everything was filmed.
Then it was Grandma's turn. She explained that in her day she was an exotic dancer and not just some bimbo stripper. She then proceeded to attach tassels to her nipples. Grandma then spun them both clockwise and then counterclockwise, she spun just one at a time in both directions, and then she spun them opposite to one another. She was impressive.
Grandma then went into the kitchen and we all followed her. She got a twelve-ounce bottle of beer out of the refrigerator and placed it on the floor. She then squatted down slipping her pussy down over it. She stood up taking the bottle with her, she walked across the floor, and then she squalled down until that bottle rested on the floor again. When she stood up the bottle stayed where it had been placed. Grandma then took a quarter and a shot glass off the counter. She stood the quarter up on end, squatted down over it and made it disappear. She walked across the kitchen, sat the shot glass on the floor, squatted down to within a few inches of that glass, and released the quarter. She was rewarded with a triumphant clink in the glass, a prefect shot. What control that woman had.
Dawn Marie told me that she didn't have any skills like that yet but as soon as she does, she would show them to me. I can hardly wait.
Sunday was my day! It started out with me taking my sister's virginity and loosing mine at the same time. It took place in her bedroom with her Princess sheets on her bed and her Princess bra and panties. Her hair was in pigtails to give her that little girl look. She really didn't need that look because she really was a little girl.
We were brother and sister so of course we started out playing doctor. We undressed and I showed her mine and she showed me hers. We played touchy feelie for a while then I wanted to taste her pussy. That led to my getting so hard that it hurt. Finally out of desperation she allowed me to stick it in her pussy before I exploded. I liked it and she liked it. Soon we were into a rather anxious rhythm that took our breath away. We were both huffing and puffing when I felt the desire to shoot my cum into her womb. Dawn Marie felt her orgasm coming on. Then we melted in unison. It was the best feeling in the whole world…even better than cumming in her mouth. We could hardly move for a couple of minutes as we rested.
Mom asked, "How was it?"
Dawn Marie said, "I loved the feel of his cock inside me. I can hardly wait for him to do it again."
Mom said, "Wait your turn girl, he is mine next, and then your grandmothers."
I followed Mom into the living room where she did a very nice striptease. I got to enter her from behind as she knelt on her hands and knees over a coffee table. Her breasts were pressed into the glass top and flattened out nicely. When I plunged into Mom her ass cheeks jiggled a little, her spine was quite pronounced, and her shoulder blades rippled. Mom was in the throws of an orgasm and I was the one that was causing it. I grabbed onto her long hair and pretended that I was on a bucking bronco. A short while later I was pumping gobs of cum into her as she was screaming to God.
Grandma was next on the list but she didn't want to wait. She wanted to be the one to get me hard and to make me soft again. She wanted to be on top and do all of the work. She also wanted me to last as long as possible. Grandma wanted to be last on my list. She said something about saving the best for last. I must say that I was really looking forward to it. I had already seen the control that she had with her pussy. She had gone straight from the beer bottle to grabbing a quarter with it.
It was my lucky day. Grandma latched onto my cock with her mouth and tried to suck my balls through my dick. She sucked the blood right into it and made it hard. Grandma straddled my face and let me breath in her scent, she slid her pussy right down my body leaving a slim trail as she went. When her breasts got to my face I latched onto one of her nipples and felt her pussy slipping over my cock. She pulled her nipple from my mouth, straightened up, and dropped onto me as hard as she could, forcing my cock up into her as far as it would go. I just lay there and enjoyed the feeling of her pussy muscles massaging my cock. It was sort of like what she did with her mouth but different. In a few minutes I could feel my climax coming on, Grandma felt it too, and then the fun began. She grabbed onto my cock like she did that quarter and lifted up off from me, she dropped down on it as if it were that beer bottle, and she did that until I started cumming in her.
Monday at school I seemed different and one girl noticed. Trish asked me if something had happened over the weekend. I almost told her but said that I had had sex for the first time. Trish asked me how it was and we talked during lunch and I walked her home after school. She asked me if I would have sex with her and make her first time as nice as my first time had been. I told her that we should talk to my mother about that. Reluctantly Trish asked her mother if she could eat dinner with me and we left.
Mom was impressed when I came home with a girl, so was Dawn Marie. Mom made Trish feel right at home. She suggested that we think about having sex for a while before we actually did it. Then Mom suggested that Trish let her film her loosing her virginity with me. The idea excited her but Mom wanted her to be sure about it and told Trish to think it over for a week or so before making up her mind.
I was impressed with the women in my life Grandma, Mom, and my sister too. They were wonderful, they loved each other, they loved me, and they found a great way to make money. Trish would fit in perfectly..
289 Mom Bent Over
Introduction:
Mom was naked and bent over taking it from behind.
Fbailey story number 599
Mom Bent Over
I came home early because practice was cancelled. I was not sneaking around but apparently I had not made any noise either. As I passed Mom's bedroom the door was open. Mom was naked and bent over, with one of her shoulders pressed against one of the canopy bedposts. Mr. Jenkins from down the street was fucking her hard and fast from behind. Her long flabby tits were swinging all over the place as she hung on for dear life. If she wasn't careful she could give herself a black eye. Mr. Jenkins was older and fatter than my father was and his cock was smaller too. Then it dawned on me that his cock was in Mom's ass. That bastard was butt-fucking my mother…and she loved it. I stood there for a good five minutes watching them fuck.
Mom had always loved her big king sized canopy bed with four posts that went almost to the ceiling. There was a cloth roof over it and silk curtains that hung down. Those curtains were almost always tied back to the corner posts. In this case I was glad because they blocked her view of me. Besides her head was on the far side and to top it off she was extremely busy…having anal sex with the old fat guy from down the street.
I stood perfectly still so as not to catch his eye but it probably didn't matter any since Mom had his full attention. She had been talking constantly. She said things like, "Your wife likes it when I eat her pussy." "You feel much better in my ass than my husband does." "Take your time big boy, my son won't be home for another hour."
Mr. Jenkins finally held her tight, shoved his cock into her ass as far as he could, and filled her with cum. His tiny dick slipped out and he backed away from Mom. She spun around, dropped to her knees, and started sucking on his cock, the same one that just slipped out of her ass. That was when Mr. Jenkins saw me standing in the hall looking at him.
He tapped Mom's head and said, "I thought you said that he wouldn't be home for another hour."
She just shifted her eyes toward me, then she slipped her lips off his cock, and said, "Hi honey, I'll just be another minute." Then Mom went back to sucking his cock.
I stood there not moving until she was done. Mr. Jenkins picked up his clothes and walked past me on his way to the front door.
Mom stood up and said, "I hope you enjoyed yourself. I've had an audience before but it is usually the guy's wife not my own son. Did you like what you saw? Do you want to fuck me? You can if you want too, I don't mind."
I asked, "Mom are you a whore?"
Mom laughed and said, "No honey, I'm just a frustrated housewife whose husband doesn't satisfy her anymore and I'm not alone either."
Interested I asked, "You'll let me fuck you and…there are other women out there like you?"
Mom laughed again and said, "Yes honey, are you interested now?"
Now what horny fourteen-year-old boy would pass up a chance to loose his virginity, fuck his own horny mother, and possibly fuck other horny women too? Of course I said, "Yes, get on your back and hold your legs up, like I've seen on the Internet."
I got out of my clothes and got between her legs. I shoved my cock into her pussy and grabbed onto her nipples. If she wanted to act like a whore I would treat her like one. I pinched and twisted her nipples as hard as I could. She cried out and I filled her with my cum. It was fantastic. I would never forget my first time.
I pulled out and asked, "Who are these other frustrated housewives?"
Mom laughed and said, "Mrs. Jenkins for one. Her husband would rather fuck me than his own wife. That's why she comes over here and begs me to lick her clit for her. She munches on mine pretty good too but I really like a good hard cock. By the way you're hard again, which hole do you want this time?"
She was still holding her legs up and I was still in position so I stuck it in her ass like Mr. Jenkins had. It was wet and it felt tighter than her stretched out pussy had. I was going to let her suck me off just as soon as I pulled it of her ass. I liked the idea. It was dirty and sometimes sex should be dirty, at least that was what one of the older boys at school had told me once.
I did cum in her ass and she did suck me off. I had lost my virginity and fucked Mom in all three holes but I wasn't done with her yet. I wanted to fuck her big floppy tits but Dad came home from work. We both got dressed as if we had been doing something that we shouldn't have, but it really didn't matter since Dad had grabbed two beers and was sitting in front of the television when we got downstairs.
I decided to help Mom with dinner. It wasn't a gesture of kindness it was so that I could feel her up while we worked. At first she seemed uncomfortable with my advances but quickly decided that I wasn't about to let Dad catch me and spoil a good thing. She was wearing tight blue jeans but I could feel her warm pussy against my hand. The best part was that she was wearing a loose T-shirt and no bra. I could not believe how soft her tits were. They hung halfway to her belly button. She had long nipples too and I pulled on them as if I were milking a cow.
I offered to help her with the dishes but she told me to go up to my room and play with my computer. I would rather play with her, but I went up anyway.
I was looking at Internet porn and stroking my cock when Mom knocked on my door and entered.
She smiled and said, "Your father is going to be busy for a while. A football game just started. What would like to do."
I just said, "I'd like to tittie fuck you this time."
Mom smiled and removed her T-shirt. She got on my bed and let me sit on her tummy. She pressed her tits together and I slipped my cock between them. It felt interesting, there was just enough friction, and it didn't take me very long to cum all over her upper chest. I watched as she scooped some of it up with her fingers and sucked it into her mouth before sucking my cock clean.
Mom said, "My friends are really going to love you. That's four times in four different places in less than four hours."
I asked, "Can I fuck Mrs. Jenkins tomorrow after school?"
Mom smiled and said, "I'll ask her to come over."
Mom picked up my cell phone, dialed a number, and said, "Hi Linda this is Molly. How would you like to let my son fuck you tomorrow after he comes home from school?" There was a pause, "He sure can." Another pause, "Yes he did, four times in less than four hours." Another pause, "Yes, after your husband lubricated it for him."
Mom hung up and said, "She will be here early. She has been thinking about you a lot lately. Apparently she saw you playing with yourself a month ago when she was on her way to the bathroom. Remember, she and her husband were over here playing cards with your father and I."
I remembered them being here but I didn't remember Mrs. Jenkins catching me jerking off.
School dragged but just soon as that last bell rang I was out of there like a shot. I ran home and flew into the house. I called out and Mom's voice told me that they were in my bedroom. The door was open and both women were naked on my bed.
Mom said, "I've got her all warmed up for you."
Mrs. Jenkins said, "Come here and give it to me all you want. Your mother will cover for us. We have a good six hours if you want me that long."
I said, "I'll need your panties and a picture of you naked. You too Mom. I'm starting a collection."
Mom smiled and picked up two pair of panties off the floor. She handed one pair to Mrs. Jenkins. I got my digital camera and took a picture of them both holding up their panties. Then I took one of just Mom and then one of Mrs. Jenkins. Mrs. Jenkins tossed her panties at me and then she laid back, opening her legs up for me. I took another picture of her like that. Mom did the same thing. Then they started making love while I continued to take pictures of them. It was far better than the Internet porn that I been used too.
When Mom finally got off Mrs. Jenkins I got right in there and started fucking her pussy. She loved it, she cried out, and she had an orgasm. She couldn't thank me enough. In between me fucking her, she and Mom started making mental lists of other women that were in need of my services.
They mentioned Mrs. Emerson from our church. I knew her daughter Gina. Gina was a year behind me in school and she was pretty. I had had fantasies about fucking Gina but I wouldn't pass up her mother that was for sure.
I asked, "Can I fuck Mrs. Emerson tomorrow after school?"
Mom said, "I'll give her call while you entertain Linda."
We sucked and fucked for an hour before Mom came back. She told me that Mrs. Emerson would here when I got home the next day. Then she told me that I was to bring Gina home with me. Mrs. Emerson wanted me to take her daughter's virginity and then fuck them both together. Mom also said that they were going to be wearing their prettiest panties and that they were willing to pose for me. Gina would have spent the night but both of our fathers would have wondered what was up with that. Damn it! I would have loved to spend the night in bed with Gina but Mom said that I would get my chance some day soon.
The End
Mom Bent Over
599
290 Jack's Mother Nude
Introduction:
Jack's mother was a beautiful sexy woman.
Fbailey story number 602
Jack's Mother Nude
My friend Jack was two years older than I was so when he graduated from high school and went off to college I took over some of his duties. I mowed the lawn, took out the trash, and helped his mother around the house whenever she needed it. Of course I had my own key to the house.
I always enjoyed looking for her used panties in the corner of her bedroom and smelling of them. One day I looked in her panty drawer. She had about fifty pair of the sexiest panties that I had ever seen. I looked in the next drawer down and found almost as many bras in it. Below that was a drawer full of assorted garter belts, stockings, corsets, and camisoles. I must have pulled it out too far because it fell on the floor.
I looked in the space at the bottom of the chest of drawers and saw several shoe boxes. I pulled one out and opened it. There were hundreds of Polaroid pictures of Jack's mother from when she was a teenager up to her marriage. The label on top helped. I looked at every one of them. I watched her grow up, I watched her breasts grow, and I watched her hair change frequently. I saw her nude with other girls, other guys, and I saw her having sex with them too. I saw the guys put their cocks in her pussy, in her mouth, and even in her ass. I saw her with two guys fucking her and with three guys fucking her all at the same time. I saw her with another girl and with several girls. I saw her with various items stuck in her pussy. Then I saw her fucking her old dog, the one that died a couple of years ago. She was the most amazing woman that I knew. I was in love with her and I desperately wanted to make love to her.
"What are you doing!" Came from behind me. I had been caught. I turned slightly and said, "I love you more now than I have for years. You are the most exciting woman that I have ever met. I would give anything to be able to make love to you."
She said, "Really" and then she walked over to me sitting on the floor with a shoebox between my legs. She pushed me down onto the floor on my back and then she squatted down on my face and said, "Prove it!"
I was in heaven, I was eating her pussy, and I had dreamed of doing just that for several years. I could hardly believe that I was actually doing it. She was much moister than I had imagined but she tasted just as good as I had imagined. I got lost in her aroma and drifted off in my own dreamland.
Jack's mother lifted herself up off from me to my dismay. I sucked one of her outer lips into my mouth and refused to give it up. My hands clutched at her legs and hips to no avail. Then my beautiful lady turned around and squatted back down onto my face. Suddenly my nose was engulfed in her pussy and my tongue was probing into her asshole. It was pungent but it was exciting too. She wanted me to ream her ass and take her around the world. Her desires were somewhat different than mine but none the less just as sexual. I was going to do everything that I could to please her so that eventually she would please me. I shoved the tip of my tongue into her asshole nearly a half inch before I heard her groan and slump forward. When she went forward my mouth became open and I gasped for breath that I didn't even know that I needed so desperately.
I rolled onto my knees and looked at her. She was on her knees with her face on the floor and her big beautiful butt in the air. Her pussy was wet and open but it was her asshole that caught my attention. It was wet from my saliva and it was pulsing with her heartbeat. I got up behind her and positioned my cock at her pussy opening. I slipped it in just a couple of inches and then I pulled it out. I lifted my cock head an inch and lined it up with her asshole, then I pushed it in.
Jack's mother let out a soft moan of pleasure. I let out a soft moan of pleasure too. After all, her asshole was the very first hole that my teenage cock had ever been in and it was not something that I would ever forget. I figured that that first dip in her pussy counted as me loosing my virginity but butt-fucking her was what I was there for at the moment and we both knew it.
I slammed my cock deep into her ass and she moaned out her appreciation. I slammed into her a couple of dozen more time and then I let my appreciation be felt. The hot sperm spewed out of my cock and into her rectum with force.
Jack's mother said, "Well you have certainly proven it. I'm all yours whenever you want me."
I replied, "How about three times a day for the rest of my life?"
She turned to look at me and said, "You want to fuck me a thousand times a year?"
I smiled and said, "Maybe more on weekends, holidays, and the summer break from school."
Jack's mother said, "Where have you been all my life? It took my husband over four years to fuck me a thousand times. Even my son took over two years to hit that mark. I know because I keep track of things like that."
I slapped her ass and said, "Start a new chart and be sure to put an A on it for today. Now I think we should get naked."
Jack's mother got up and undressed for me. Then she set up her camera and took a few pictures of us together. She got out a new shoebox and put a label on it. Then she printed out the pictures that she had just taken. Apparently she thought that I need a box of my own…I agreed with her.
That Saturday we had sex four times and I asked my mother if I could spend the night because I wanted to get started first thing in the morning. Luckily my mother never asked what it was that I wanted to start first thing.
At one minute after midnight I stuck my cock in Jack's mother's pussy. That was the first of seven times before I had to go home that day. The next day was Monday and I had school. I made sure to stop off for a quickie before school and then I made a visit to her for lunch. After school I stopped in and ripped three off before mom tracked me down and wanted me home for dinner. I got to slip out of the house for another one before bedtime.
By the time the next Saturday had come around I had scored forty-five times with Jack's mother. I was easily on track to hitting a thousand in just about five months. Now there was a record to shoot for.
When I finally dragged my ass home that Sunday my mother asked, "Are you fucking Theresa?"
I remand silent trying to think of something to tell her that she might believe.
Mom said, "Normally she comes by on Thursday for sex with me and she didn't show up. I figure that she was getting it elsewhere. Plus her silence led me to believe that you were her outlet now, otherwise she would have been bragging about her new conquest."
I started to say something but stopped…again not knowing what to say.
Mom said, "What if I invite her over to spend the night with us. She can eat my pussy while you fuck her and I won't be left out entirely."
I said, "You would do that for me."
Mom laughed and said, "No, I'd do that for me. I need sex too but I'm not letting my son fuck me like Theresa did."
I said, "You knew about that?"
Mom smiled and said, "Theresa let me join her and Jack in bed a few times. Boy, could he ever fuck."
I laughed and said, "Maybe he could, but his mother says that I'm much better than he ever was."
Mom said, "She rates her men by how long it takes them to fuck her a thousand times."
I replied, "I know. I'm on my way to five months."
Mom exhaled prominently and said, "Oh my God, no wonder she didn't come around for sex with me."
I said, "Call her, you're giving me a hard-on."
Mom laughed and called Theresa. She said that she was coming right over.
Then Mom asked, "What excited you about me?"
I smiled and said, "You and Jack's mother together having sex. I'd love to see that."
Mom giggled and said, "You haven't gotten into her forth shoebox then."
I replied, "No I just looked in the first box when she caught me and I watched her start box number six for me."
Mom giggled and said, "I was in box number one. I was one of her girlfriends when she was a teenager. I was the scrawny dark haired chick with her face in Theresa's crotch all of the time."
I asked, "Where you the one with the carrot greens sticking out of her ass?"
Mom blushed and said, "Yes, I was and the twelve inch carrot was all inside me too."
I said, "Really! That must have been huge."
Mom replied, "It was the biggest thing that I've ever had in my ass. It was tapered to the twelve-inch mark but the fat end was still inside my asshole and that was two and three-eight's across. Your father's cock was no where near that big."
I asked, "Dad liked anal?"
Mom laughed and said, "He would rather put it in my ass than in my pussy. I had to practically beg him to get me pregnant for you. He liked to put it in Theresa's ass too."
Just then Jack's mother was behind me saying, "Like father, like son."
She looked at my mother and asked, "So how do we share him?"
Mom kissed her on the lips and said, "Just keep him out of my cunt. That's all yours bitch and I don't need him knocking me up."
Theresa kissed her back and said, "I want all of his cock and your cunt, so don't worry about getting knocked up."
Mom laughed and said, "Look bitch, I wouldn't put it past you to give him a blowjob and then spit it in my pussy just so you could say that you fathered my next child."
I vowed right then to fuck my mother at the first opportunity, until then I had Jack's mother all to myself and just as often as I wanted it. I was pleased that Mom knew about us.
With total access to Jack's mother I hit my thousand-fuck quota in just twenty weeks and four days. To celebrate our accomplishment Theresa got Mom all excited and then let me fuck her. It was all over with by the time she knew what had happened. Then Mom counted down the days until her next period.
We were in luck…nature struck…
Then Jack came home for a visit. We mother swapped, if you will. After that visit Mom was not so lucky. Jack got her pregnant and nine months later she gave birth to Jack's son Jack Junior. Those pictures went in shoe box number seven.
The End
Jack's Mother Nude
602
291 The Camera
Introduction:
I found a camera.
Fbailey story number 621
The Camera
When I saw the sun glint off a bright shinny object I bent down and picked it up. It was a camera and a pretty good one too at fourteen mega-pixels. I slipped it in my pocket and kept walking home from school.
I forgot about the camera until two days later on a Friday. Mom and Dad went out to the movies for their date night and I was looking for something to do. That was when I remembered the camera.
I popped the SD disc into my computer and accessed it. There were over a thousand pictures on that disc so I transferred then to a new folder called "The Camera" and went to the kitchen for a drink and some cookies.
It seemed to take a long time to transfer the pictures but eventually I fired up Thumbs Plus and accessed that folder. Once again it seemed to take forever to make the thumbnails.
I scrolled down through the first few pictures and saw a house that looked familiar. I might have found the camera there. Then there were some inside pictures of a real mess. The pictures showed them renovating the house. It looked like his wife and three daughters. As the pictures progressed the woman and girls were naked painting the ceiling and walls.
Hey, I recognized Elizabeth Moore and her sister Felicia. Based on that I knew that the youngest girl must be Gretchen. Elizabeth was in the tenth grade with me and Felicia was in the ninth grade. They often talked about their younger sister in the seventh grade in another school.
The pictures got closer and closer. I saw how beautiful Elizabeth's face was, I saw how nice her breasts had developed, and then I saw her trimmed pussy. Next her mother was holding it open so that her father could take better pictures. Then there were pictures of Felicia, Gretchen, and their mother. Elizabeth stuck a paint brush handle into her mother's pussy.
I watched them improve the house, room by room as their clothes went on and came off. It seemed that they only painted in the nude.
After about five hundred pictures I started to see sex. The father had given up the camera to his daughters. He was fucking his wife in every room in the house. Then he was fucking Elizabeth in every room in the house. His cock was in her pussy in almost every picture. He went from Elizabeth to Felicia to Gretchen. His cock looked huge in Gretchen's pussy. I jerked off looking at Gretchen getting fucked all over the house.
Then I started seeing girls that I did not know getting fucked by him and other men. I saw birthday gangbangs when Elizabeth turned sixteen, when Felicia turned fifteen, and when Gretchen turned thirteen. Their mother must have had a birthday too because I saw at least twenty guys fucking her.
I saw their Christmas Tree and the four girls in just Santa hats and nothing else posing for their family Christmas Card. I even saw them flashing out in public. Their mother was topless in front of the statue in the Town Square. Elizabeth was completely nude standing outside a changing booth. Felicia was nude in the parking lot with the Wal-Mart sign behind her. Then there was Gretchen, she was nude in the park near our house with a baseball game going on behind her.
The last fifty or so pictures were of girls in our school in various stages of dress or rather undress. Elizabeth was capturing the other girls without their knowledge. I recognized almost ever one of the girls, there were cheerleaders, jocks, and nerds. The cheerleaders were all very pretty but stuck up, the jocks were mostly into their sports, but the nerds were the most interesting to watch. Stacey was very shy around boys but apparently not at all around the girls. Elizabeth had several pictures of Stacey from the front, side, and back. She had her in the shower and drying off. Then she had Stacey with her panties on, then her bra, and then with her pants and blouse on. It looked like Stacey knew what was going on because then the camera showed Elizabeth kissing Stacey on the lips with part of her arm in the picture.
That was the last picture on the camera. I then checked the dates of the pictures and found that the last one was taken the day that I found the camera and the first one was from a year ago when Elizabeth joined our school.
I made sure that the camera card was completely erased. I thought about what I should do. Then I held the camera out and took a picture of my face. I checked it in the review and then turned the camera off. That night after dark I took the camera back to where I had found it and came home.
The next day was Saturday and I always tried to sleep until noon but Mom was beating on my door. When I hollered at her she entered my room and said, "There is a girl named Elizabeth on the phone and she wants to talk to you." I cringed when Mom thrust the phone into my hand and left my room. I said, "Hello Elizabeth, what's up."
Elizabeth said, "I lost my father's camera and when I found it all there was, was a picture of your face on it. Where are the rest of the pictures?"
I smiled to myself. My idea had worked after all. I replied, "They are safe. Would you like a copy of them? I made a few extra DVDs just to be safe."
Elizabeth asked, "What will it cost?"
I replied, "I would like to be your boyfriend, have sex with you, and get copies of all the pictures that your father's camera takes in the future."
Elizabeth laughed and said, "Is that all!"
I replied, "It's all that I want. You are pretty and I know that you put out, I know that you like to expose yourself in public, and I now that you take pictures of other girls without them knowing. Oh yes, and you kissed Stacey. You are perfect for me. I think I love you."
Elizabeth was very quiet for a while and then she said, "Stay in bed. I'll be right over."
I asked, "What about my mother?"
Elizabeth said, "Don't worry about her. I'll take care of your mother. You just stay in bed."
About twenty minutes later Mom was walking into my bedroom. She watched Elizabeth get undressed and crawl into bed with me before she closed the door on her way out.
Elizabeth grabbed a hold of my erection and said, "Your mother is a nice lady. I told her that I was your girlfriend and that we were going to have sex in your bed. Then I told her that if she objected, that we would find other places to do it. She just wanted to see me get in bed with you first to prove that I wasn't pulling her leg."
Then Elizabeth threw off the covers, straddled my hips, and sank her wet pussy down onto my hard cock. Oh God it felt so good. I was very happy that Elizabeth was my first. I would never forget her. In a few minutes I started to cum and I felt Elizabeth tighten up her pussy muscles around my cock and keep fucking me. I filled her love tunnel, and then she rolled off from me.
Elizabeth said, "I think I'm going to like being your girlfriend. My father said that he would appreciate you copying his pictures and putting them on a disc for him. He lost the cord to his camera about a year ago and had no way to put the pictures in his computer…until now that is. He told me that I should take whatever pictures that you would like me too. That is, pictures of my mother, sisters, cousins, or the girls at school. He said if they make you excited that they should make him excited too."
"Oh by the way you are invited to spend the night in my bed tonight…but I have to help out with Gretchen's sleepover first. She is having five of her little girlfriends over to eat, drink, and get sexy. Dad bought then a case of wine to drink. That should loosen up their panties. He wants pictures of Mom sticking her tongue in all six of them. If you like, I can get Felicia to take my picture as I eat them out too. I'll even let you sniff their panties. If they get drunk enough you can fuck them. Don't worry you won't break any cherries. Mom bought six good size dildos for them to play with before she gets to them. Their name is on their dildo and Dad gets to keep them afterwards. Dont worry Mom bought six extra so they can go home with one if they want too. She is going to start it out by showing the girls how she can take a full size horse dildo into her snatch. I can only fit a pony cock into my pussy but I'm working on the bigger one."
I was so hard by then that I rolled on top of Elizabeth and shoved my cock back into her. She let out a soft scream and Mom opened the door to check on us.
Elizabeth said, "Come on in and join us. I like girls or in your case, I like women. I promise to show you a good time."
Mom laughed and said, "In front of my own son?"
Elizabeth then said, "Okay, how about you take some pictures of us in bed together with that camera over there. You don't mind, do you."
Mom picked up the camera and aimed it at us. We saw the flash go off and then Elizabeth threw off the covers again, another flash and Elizabeth was sinking down onto my cock. We were fucking right in front of my mother and she photographing us doing it. Elizabeth didn't hold back at all. She pulled my hands up to her breasts, threw her head back, and she then panted as her orgasm shook through her body.
Mom said, "Wow! I want some of that."
Mom handed me the camera, undressed, and then kissed Elizabeth very passionately. I took picture after picture of Elizabeth kissing Mom, sucking her nipples, and licking her pussy. Then I took pictures of Mom making love to Elizabeth. The two of them together was wonderful. I would never call either of them lesbians but I could watch them make love forever. I got very hard.
When they were done Elizabeth looked at my cock and said, "Give it to your mother, she needs it more than I do."
Mom opened her legs up and said, "You can say that again. Last night was date night and all I got was a sore jaw from sucking my husband off in the theater. God Elizabeth, I wish you had a cock."
Elizabeth looked over at me and said, "I do have a cock. Do you want to borrow him?"
Mom turned her head to look at me, she gave it some thought, and then she said, "Just don't tell your father or he'll kill both of us."
Elizabeth got under Mom in a sixty-nine and I slipped my cock into Mom's pussy. She really did need that and with Elizabeth and I double-teaming her Mom had one orgasm after the other until she started to cry. She begged us to stop giving her pleasure but neither Elizabeth nor I would stop until Mom passed out from pleasure.
Elizabeth slipped out from under Mom and we kissed for several minutes. I transferred the pictures to my computer and thought about not giving them to Elizabeth's father. However, I had used his camera and he politely allowed me to copy his pictures so I owed it to him. The last few were of my mother very sexually satisfied, sleeping in my bed.
When Mom woke up Elizabeth and I were already dressed. We said goodbye and headed to her house. I was introduced to her father and handed him two DVDs to watch. Elizabeth told him to start with the second one. I then helped set up the basement family room for the sleepover. Gretchen was very sweet and asked me if I wanted to fuck her girlfriends later. I told her that I would love to but that her sister was keeping me drained sexually.
I met the girls as they arrived and carried their stuff down to the family room. Things got started at six o'clock and by seven o'clock things were boiling over. Elizabeth was taking pictures of them using the dildos to break their hymens. Their mother went down to fuck her big horse cock dildo for them while Elizabeth fucked her pony cock. Felicia took those pictures. By eight o'clock their mother was eating the girls out and by nine o'clock their father was going down to fuck a few of them.
That was when Elizabeth came up to get me. Two of the girls had asked if I could be their first lover and Elizabeth had said yes. So I went down the stairs and was greeted by two of those sexy girls. They were all over me and before I knew it I was fucking one of them while Felicia took my picture. She would take one of me and then turn to take a picture of her father fucking one of the girls, and then of her mother eating yet another one of the girls.
By eleven o'clock I had fucked three of the girls because their father could only fuck three of them. Between us we got them all and I got to fuck Elizabeth's youngest sister. Well Felicia wanted her chance to fuck me so she joined Elizabeth and I in bed that night. She was waiting for me to wake up in the morning. Felicia could really fuck…maybe even better than her two sisters could. Elizabeth certainly was not the jealous type after watching me fuck five other girls, including my mother and both of her sisters. Before I left that Sunday I had also fucked her mother…and I had the pictures to prove it too.
That first week the camera went into the girl's changing room every day and every day I got to see Elizabeth and Stacey making out. On Thursday I also got to see Coach Nickels naked in the shower making out with one of her students. She spent quite a while eating her student's pussy because there were fifteen pictures of that alone.
I got to fuck Mom in the mornings after Dad left for work and I got to fuck Elizabeth after school in her bed or in my bed. Then once or twice a week we would sleep in the other's bed.
Elizabeth even set me up with some of her girlfriends. She loved threesomes with another girl.
I fell in love with Elizabeth and "the camera." Elizabeth and I were married after we graduated from college. Life has been very, very good to me.
The End
The Camera
621
292 Blackmail Works
Introduction:
Blackmail works but it wasn't me being blackmailed or doing the blackmailing.
Fbailey story number 626
Blackmail Works
Mom had been acting strange for the past week. Dad was going away on business like he did for ten days every month. He would fly out on Friday, spend the whole week in Houston, Texas, and then fly home the Monday after that. The company saved more money on his flights by booking it that way than it would cost them for his extra days in the hotel and his meals. For them it was a win situation.
This time however Mom set me up with a sleepover at my Aunt's house with my two cousins. She just wanted to get me out of her hair for some reason. What reason?
Even though I really liked my Aunt June and my cousins Tina and Clare, I really wanted to know what Mom was up to.
Dad had bought a special video camera for deer hunting. He could attach it to a tree where he was planning to put his tree stand. It was motion sensitive and only recorded the deer and rabbits as they came by. It recorded the time and date too so that he could tell the best time to be there. Well he was so busy that he never did use it. It had set in his bedroom up high on a shelf for the last three years. I put fresh batteries in it, turned it on, and put it back where I had found it. It could record picture and sound for a total of six hours, without sound it could record ten hours of video. So anyway I set it up and then I left.
I was fourteen years old, Mom was thirty-three years old, and my Aunt June was her younger sister at thirty-one. My cousin Tina was thirteen and her sister Clare was twelve years old.
After I put my things in the guest bedroom and went down to the family room where they were I was very impressed. All three of them had changed since I had just seen them. Aunt June had changed into a yellow silk pajama outfit that looked simply amazing. It was obvious that she was not wearing a bra or panties and her top was half unbuttoned and I could see her ample cleavage. Tine had on a light blue silk pajama outfit and Clare had on a white outfit. I was pretty sure that neither girl had on their underwear either. My cock was hard and I was uncomfortable.
They were constantly getting up, moving around in front of me, and sitting down again. I had many opportunities to see the material stretched tightly across their asses proving that none of them were wearing panties. I got several chances to look down their tops at their breasts. Aunt June had fantastic tits that hung down whenever she bent over, Tina had nice smaller breasts, and Clare's breasts were just sweet looking. I also had seen each of them stand right in front of me, raise their arms way up over their heads, pulling their bottoms right up into their pussies in extreme camel toes. Aunt June had her bottoms pushed way up inside but Clare had been sweating and her crotch was almost transparent.
At bedtime Aunt June asked me which of them that I wanted to sleep with. What! She was serious and asked me to pick one of them, two of them, or all three of them to sleep with.
I thought about it for a half a second and asked, "Is this so Mom can have more time with her lover?"
Aunt June's mouth opened up and the girls started giggling.
Finally Tina said, "You know about him?"
I just nodded.
Clare said, "Your mother really likes him."
Aunt June said, "You can't tell your mother that you know about him. That's her job. What we can offer you is all the sex that you want forever."
I asked, "Why?"
Aunt June blushed and said, "Because she is blackmailing me into letting you fuck me and my daughters."
I asked, "What did you do?"
Aunt June said, "Please don't ask me that. Let's just say that it was bad enough, for me to let you fuck my two virgin daughters."
Well, well, well! I chose all three them. The girls certainly seemed to be going along with what their mother wanted so why not.
I asked them to get naked and they did. This was great! I asked them to let me look inside their pussies and they did. It just kept getting better and better. Then I told them to get on their hands and knees for me.
I got behind Clare, held my hard cock at the entrance to her love hole and pushed it in. I broke her cherry, Clare let out a yelp, and her mother told her to relax and that it would get better. I don't know if I stayed in her long enough for it to get better. I pulled my cock out of Clare's pussy and shoved it right into Tina's pussy. She too cringed but held on for my next push into her. That was when I lost it and started cumming inside Tina. It was wonderful and she said so too.
Aunt June kissed both of her daughters and welcomed them to womanhood before she kissed me and welcomed me to manhood.
That night I slept in Aunt June's bed between Clare and Tina. Aunt June did not sleep with us that night but she did serve the three of us breakfast in bed the next morning. She was nude and she looked good.
After I finished eating I stuck my cock in my Aunt's pussy and filled her with cum. I had sex with each of them two or three times a day. I even kept a score card so that no one got cheated. At the end of our ten nights and eleven days together I was an experienced cocksman. I had sex with all three girls in each of their three holes multiple times throughout that time. Clare and Tina loved it just as much as their mother and I did.
I got home before Mom returned from picking up Dad at the airport so I had plenty of time to get the disc out of the hidden camera and safely into my bedroom. Mom and I acted as we always did around Dad. That night I heard them having sex and Mom was pretty loud too. I knew she was trying to convince Dad that she had missed him. While I listened to them moaning and groaning I transferred the video images to my computer and plugged in my headphones so that I could listen to it in private.
The video showed Mom getting dressed, getting undressed, and getting dressed again. Then Mom came running into the room giggling and being chased by a man. I knew him but I could not place where I knew him from. Anyway Mom sucked his cock, spread her legs, and let him fuck her. According to the time stamp on the video they had sex everyday about six o'clock at night, nine o'clock at night, and once again around midnight. Most of the time it was pretty simple with Mom on her back with her legs spread and him thrusting it into her willing pussy. Then things started to pick up a little. Mom was giving him blowjobs. A couple of days later Mom was taking it up the ass. She screamed out for him to stop but he didn't. She cried for a while after he left. The next day she sucked his cock, then he fucked her in her pussy, and then he finished her off by fucking her up the ass and leaving her crying. That was the way it stayed to the end of the recordings. Mom must have gotten used to the anal sex because she stopped crying afterwards. The very last thing to get recorded was when he rolled Mom onto her stomach, spanked her ass, and told her that he would be back when he sent her husband went out of town again.
That was where I knew him from…he was Dad's boss Mr. Johnson.
I wondered what Mom had done for him to be blackmailing her like that.
I was going to ask Mom what she had done then thought to myself that this blackmail thing was really working out well and mostly to my advantage. So I decided to check that man out. I rode my bicycle to his house and rang the doorbell. When a woman answered it I told her that I was trying to earn money for new school clothes when it started back up in a few weeks and if she had any chores that needed to be done.
Mrs. Johnson smiled and started to tell me all about her husband and how he was never home to do anything that she wanted him to do. First off she asked me to mow the lawn. It took a couple of hours but when I was finished and had put everything away, I went to her backdoor and knocked.
Mrs. Johnson answered the door in just a big bath towel. She said that I had caught her at a bad time and that she was just about to get in the shower. She looked me over and saw that I was hot and sweaty and asked me if I wanted to join her. Sure!
I followed her up to her bedroom and watched as she dropped the towel and headed for her private bathroom. I stripped and followed her in.
Mrs. Johnson handed me a bar of soap and just pointed at her pussy. As I washed that hole for almost ten minutes I got her off twice and she told me that her husband was too busy fucking his secretary to fuck her anymore. I knew that my mother was not his secretary.
Soon I dragged her out of the shower and threw her on her bed still soaking wet. Her hair was dripping all over her pillow and I had my face in her crotch. She tasted pretty good for a fifty-year-old woman. Then I shoved my cock into her and listened to her moan and groan through two more orgasms before I unloaded in her.
Before I left she had given me two hundred dollars, promised that my father would not be going out of town again, and that her husband would leave my mother alone. The company belonged to her father and she had inherited it, her husband only ran it for her. I told her that my father could do a better job of running her company for her.
A week later Dad was promoted to Company President, Mom became his secretary so that she could keep an eye on him, and Mr. Johnson was sent out of town quite often. I was invited over frequently.
When school started in September I was very good at pleasing a woman sexually. After all I had Aunt June, Tina, Clare, and Mrs. Johnson to practice on quite often. I thought about fucking Mom but decided that she and Dad needed to work things out between them.
However, I did start spending some time with my math teacher and her daughter the head cheerleader. They were lovers but they liked threesomes too.
I became very popular that year.
The End
Blackmail Works
626
293 I Turned Thirteen
Introduction:
The day I turned thirteen I got to help Mom out in a way I had only dreamed about.
Fbailey story number 644
I Turned Thirteen
My name is Claudette and I always thought that I was an ordinary typical teenage girl. I was pretty and the boys liked me. I had nice clothes, good friends, and I went places with my parents. I even did well in school. My life was perfect…or so I thought.
The night before my thirteenth birthday Mom tucked me in and kissed me goodnight as she had done since I was a baby. Then she said, "When you wake up in the morning things will be different. You will become a woman. Your two brothers will come in here and relieve themselves sexually with your body. Later your father will too. I have had to endure all three of them for several years now so now it is your turn."
Panic set in and I asked, "What are you talking about? Sex? With my own brothers!"
Mom laughed and said, "Yes Claudette, that is exactly what I'm talking about. You are thirteen now and a woman. So it is going to be your job to spread your legs for them whenever they want you. At first they will try to fuck you to death but then they will settle down to two or three times a day."
I asked, "You said that you have had to endure them for several years."
Mom said, "Come on Claudette. Can you be so innocent that you never noticed that the boys would take me into their bedrooms several times a day?"
I replied, "I guess so but I never knew what you were doing in there with them."
Mom just laughed at me and said, "Oh my God, you really are that innocent. Well young lady you are in for one hell of a day tomorrow. Your two brothers and your father are planning on fucking your brains out. It will probably hurt the first few times, your pussy will be sore, and you will beg them to stop. Nothing will work. Those three have been waiting to get their cocks in you ever since you started developing. I've had to keep them off you until now. Now you will do your duty. Get some sleep you'll need it. By the way I highly recommend that you start sleeping in the nude and if I were you, I wouldn't bother to get dressed for a few days either."
I suddenly realized something and said, "Jill is supposed to spend the night on Saturday."
Mom said, "You can call her tomorrow and tell her that your plans have changed."
I asked, "What should I tell her?"
Mom Laughed and patted my pussy through the blankets and said, "Tell her the truth. That you are now your brother's fuck toy."
I replied, "I can't tell her that."
Mom said, "Well in two months when Jill turns thirteen you two will have plenty to talk about."
After Mom had left, I thought about what she had said. Jill was two months younger than I was and she had three older brothers.
As I lay there thinking about tomorrow, I got excited and I slipped my finger into my pussy. I had been masturbating for a couple of years now but my pussy was wetter than I could remember it being. I started stroking my clit, I massaged my breast, and I rolled my nipple between my fingers. I had wondered what it would be like to have a nice stiff cock shoved up my pussy. In the morning I would find out.
I was sleeping soundly when all of a sudden I felt a stinging sensation between my legs. My eyes flew open and there was my brother Randy lying on top of me fucking me. At first I was shocked but the pain was over before I even knew it. Then I realized how good it felt. I knew right then that I would like sex. I felt him slipping in and then I felt him cum in me too.
As soon as Randy got off from me my older brother Jacob climbed in bed with me. Randy was fifteen and Jacob was sixteen. It was clear that Jacob knew more about pleasing me that Randy did.
Jacob kissed me first and said, "Good morning Sexy." That was what he always called me. Then he asked, "Can I fuck you. I need too really badly."
Of course I said, "Yes, any time."
He kissed me again and slipped his cock into my wet pussy. He said, "I like sloppy seconds."
I knew what that meant and replied, "I like the way your cock feels inside me."
He just proceeded to fuck into me for a much longer time than Randy had. It felt much better and I even had an orgasm before he did. He seemed to like the fact that I came first. He even laid next to me for a while and we cuddled.
Randy said, "Hey Sexy, that was great. I'm really going to enjoy fucking you. Dad wants a turn too so I had better leave now."
Dad must have been waiting out in the hall because he came right in, looked at me, and dropped his robe. I saw that monster between his legs and closed mine. Dad just pulled my knees apart and shoved his cock into me. It was a good thing that I had been stretched and lubricated by both of my brothers first. Dad never said a word, he just thrust into me until he came, and then he left.
I put on my robe, used the toilet, and then I went down to breakfast.
Mom asked, "So how was it."
We were all seated at the table so I hesitated to tell her. Mom coaxed it out of me so I said, "Randy was too quick and self centered, Jacob was really nice and made me have an orgasm, and then Dad just came in, fucked me, and left. He made me feel like a piece of meat."
Mom smiled and said, "Welcome to my world. I've tried to teach Randy to respect women but he doesn't have to as long as his father treats us like a piece of meat. Jacob is a pleasure to be with and he will make some girl very happy."
Randy said, "Keep eating Claudette, I want to fuck you again."
I turned toward him and said, "I might have to let you fuck me but I'm not going to be your sex toy. I'm a girl and I want you to start asking me nicely, that goes for you too Dad."
Mom smirked, Dad glared at me, and then he said, "Randy treat your sister nicer and she'll let you fuck her more often."
Randy said, "I didn't have to be nice to Mom."
Dad said, "Randy, Maybe you should have. Maybe I should have too. Maybe Jacob could teach us both a lesson."
I made Randy wait until I had finished eating and then I asked Mom if she needed help with the dishes.
She looked at Randy, giggled, and said, "No! But thank you for offering." There was a pause and then Mom said, "Send him back down when he is finished with you."
I giggled and replied, "That shouldn't take long."
Sure enough once we were inside my bedroom, Randy threw me down, pulled my robe open, and thrust his cock inside me. He fucked me violently…well as violently as he could that is.
I laughed at him and said, "Randy, you can't hurt me with that little thing. You might have gotten my virginity but Jacob showed me how nice a cock could feel. Then Dad reamed me out good with his. It's a wonder that I can even feel you inside me."
Then he pulled his cock out, slapped my face, and left without ever cumming.
I walked downstairs naked and let them all see the red handprint on my face. Then I said, "Maybe you can make me let him fuck me…but I don't have to take that crap. If he does it again, I'm crossing my legs and calling the police."
Dad looked at me as if I had shot him and said, "There will be no need for talk like that young lady. I'll see to it that he never hits you again." He drew his attention to Randy and said, "Start jerking off because your sister and your mother are off limits to you for a whole week. Maybe that'll teach you a lesson."
Mom smiled at me.
That night Mom came into my bedroom to kiss me goodnight and to tuck me in. She asked, "So how was your first day?"
I kissed her back, hugged her tightly, and said, "I love it. I love the feel of a cock inside me. I like the way Randy is forceful with me…but don't tell him that. Jacob made love to me three times and Dad said thank you when he finished tonight."
Mom said, "I am so glad that you enjoy it. Some girls don't."
I asked, "Can Jill sleep over this Saturday? I'll let Jacob and Dad fuck me whenever they want too. Please."
Mom said, "You won't mind that she finds out that you are letting your brothers and father fuck you?"
I laughed and said, "Not at all. Actually it was her idea. I tried to call it off but she all ready knew what I was doing. Her mother told her that it was my time and that on her birthday Jill would be doing the same thing. The best part is that we will let the other's brothers fuck us too. That way no one gets shut off during our periods."
Mom smiled and said, "That's what Jill's mother told me a little while ago, when I called her. You girls really have your acts together. Goodnight."
The next day was Saturday and Jacob woke me up with a kiss. We made love and then he took me into the shower with him. I gave him my first blowjob and he ate my pussy. It was cool. He just picked me up, upside down, and put his tongue in my pussy. I just opened my mouth and his cock entered. The whole time I was bathed with nice warm water.
Jill came over early and watched Jacob fuck me again. We both liked having an audience. Jill got naked too and he saw what he could expect in a couple of months. Jill had tiny titties but she made up for it with a nice big ass.
Jacob said, "The better the cushion, the better the pushing."
We all laughed.
When Dad fucked me he sent Jill out of the room. He said that he wasn't an exhibitionist. He was glad that I was though. He liked seeing Jill naked too.
That night we did something that we had discussed often. We made love to each other. I tasted my first pussy and Jill tasted Dad's cum in me mixed with a little from Jacob.
When Mom came in to wish us a goodnight she saw us in a sixty-nine but waited until we were done. Then Mom French kissed us both to taste us and then she licked each of our pussies to get an even better taste of us.
Mom said, "Jill, you taste just as good as your mother does."
That did it…we three girls stayed up till midnight licking one another.
In the morning Jacob got in bed between Jill and I. He felt us both but he only fucked me. Breaking Jill in was her brother's job. He didn't want to blow a good thing.
After church Jacob invited Jill's three brothers over for a taste of me. They were excited because they thought that they would have to wait until they could give Jill to my brothers.
Those four boys took turns teaching me everything that they had learned about sex. I was amazed. They fucked my pussy, they fucked my mouth, and they even fucked my asshole. They took me one at a time, two at once, and then tree at a time. I had a cock in every hole plus one in my hand getting ready.
That night when Mom came in to say goodnight I told her all about our orgy, our gangbang, our fuck party.
She said, "So you like being thirteen…don't you?"
All I could say was, "I love every inch of it."
The End
I Turned Thirteen
644
294 Mom Sat On My Face
Introduction:
Through an accident I got to have sex with the girl next door.
Fbailey story number 643
Mom Sat On My Face
There I was under a sofa with Mom sitting on my face. Her hairy pussy was suction cupped to my mouth. Her large wet hole was over my tongue and her womanly fluids were flowing into my mouth. It was the best taste in the world and I never wanted it to end.
How this all happened was Mom wanted to change a light bulb on the ceiling fan! To do that she would have needed to move the couch and get a ladder from the garage. Instead she had me steady her while she climbed up onto the back of the couch and stretch out toward the light fixture on the fan.
Needless to say things went wrong all over the place. First she had me standing behind the couch when I should have been in front of it, she kept her high heels on instead of removing them, and she reached past her safe limits. High up in the stretched out position I could see up under her mini skirt and realized that she was not wearing any panties and the fact that she did not shave her pussy. It was my first look at a real pussy and it was exactly what I had wanted to see, a natural pussy with hair covering it.
Then everything started to crumble around me. Mom lost her balance, the couch titled in my direction and I went down. The couch pinned me to the floor as Mom came tumbling down at me. Her high heels hit the waxed hard wood floor and slipped out from under her. They went straight out to the sides. Mom slid into a Russian split with her legs completely outstretched to the sides and her hairy pussy landed on my face.
Mom screamed out in extreme agony. It was loud enough to wake the neighbors. Then she passed out from the pain. She remained on my face and her weight kept me from getting free…as if I wanted too in the first place.
About five minutes passed by as I continued to drink from her wonderful tasting womanly nectar. I could have stayed like that forever.
Unfortunately Mom woke up. She apologized for falling on me then she felt me munching on her pussy and lifted her skirt high enough to look under it. Mom asked me what I was doing but I only mumbled into her crotch. Then she realized the position I was in was completely her fault and that my hands were still pressed under the couch.
As she tried to move herself she cried out again. Fortunately the lady next door called out to see if everyone was all right. Mom called out to her to come in and help. It took all of their combined strength to get Mom off my face. She had done some real damage to her muscles and tendons but neither of them though that she had broken anything.
With Mom safely off to one side Janet and I managed to move the couch off from me so that I get up. Mom's legs were still splayed straight out to the sides. Janet reached up and wiped a finger across my face. From there she tasted it and smiled at Mom. Janet then proceeded to lick my face clean.
When Janet asked for more I just pointed at Mom's exposed pussy. Without even asking Janet knelt down and buried her face in Mom's hairy crotch.
As Janet knelt there I was treated to her raised skirt and the fact that she had no panties on either. Janet was shaved bald, freshly shaved too, and her pussy lips were glistening from her sexual excitement. I wanted to taste her so badly.
I got on my back and under her pelvis quicker than you could shake a stick. I grabbed the top of her ass and raised my face into her waiting pussy. My first taste was surprisingly strong. Janet did not break contact with Mom but she dropped herself down onto my face. We both enjoyed the pussy before us. Janet's stronger taste intrigued me and I could not contain myself. I unzipped my pants, fished my hard cock out, and started to stroke it.
Mom pushed Janet away and said, "Don't let him waist that."
Janet looked over her shoulder, backed up over me, and sat down on my cock burying it in her love tunnel.
I had never felt anything that good around my cock before. I knew right then that I had lost my virginity to the girl next door and that I wanted to fuck her as often as I could. I never wanted it to end but I came almost immediately.
Janet said, "If you need me again I'll be right here." Then she went right back to licking Mom's pussy as she moaned out her delight.
I watched Janet lick Mom and learned a few things. Mom was really enjoying it. Her fingers were entwined in Janet's hair, her head was thrown bock, and she was in the throws of yet another orgasm.
When she came down from her high she said, Janet will take care of that for you."
I had not even realized that I was once again stroking my hard cock.
I decided to remove my pants and underwear that time. I removed my T-shirt too. Then I slipped my cock back into Janet's pussy. As I fucked into Janet she ate Mom's pussy. Mom looked me right in the eye and unbuttoned her blouse and removed it. She then unhooked her bra and removed that too. I was staring at her beautiful full breasts when she reached under Janet and started to unbutton her blouse too. Janet helped Mom get it off of her and then Mom unhooked Janet's bra. Again Janet helped Mom get it off from her.
I reached underneath Janet and fondled her tiny hanging breasts. They were barely a handful, unlike Mom with her huge knockers just inches from my face. Then Mom lifted one of her big breasts and positioned her nipple right in front of my face. I latched onto her swollen nipple, I kneaded the two soft breasts in my hands, and I thrust into that hot pussy for all I was worth. When I came that time I really filled Janet up, to the point where she couldn't hold it all and some leaked out onto the hard wood floor.
It seems that the three of us had each reached our climax at about the same time. Mom just lay back, I pulled out, and Janet rolled to the side.
That was my first look at her body. Only her skirt was covering a few inches of her belly but the rest was bare. Janet's legs were spread open, her bald pussy was red, swollen, and leaking my cum. Her breasts were saggy and both of them were leaning to the one side. I grabbed a hold of the upper one by its nipple and stretched it out until it snapped out of my fingers on its own.
She smiled up at me and said, "My husband used to like doing that too."
Mom looked Janet over too and said, "You are one classy lady Janet. I can't believe that you were sixty-five last year and retired."
Janet said, "I can't believe that it took me that long to taste pussy. I love eating your pussy." She turned toward me and said, "And you young man, can fuck me anytime that you want too."
Mom smiled and said, "Not a lot of thirteen-year-old boys get an offer like that. You had better thank her."
I blushed and said, "Thank you Mrs. Brown."
Mom said, "Not like that…stick that cock of yours back into her."
I looked down and sure enough I was hard again. Janet rolled onto her back, both of her breasts touched the floor under her armpits, and she opened her legs. I got between then, slipped my cock in, and then I felt Janet wrap her legs around my waist and pull me into her even tighter. I just looked into her smiling face as I fucked her for the third or forth time that day. Her eyes were closed and her breathing was labored. She cried out as if I had hurt her. Mom assured me that Janet was fine and just experiencing a really good orgasm. I felt proud of myself for having given her a good one.
Mom was eventually taken to the hospital emergency room, given some muscle relaxers, and sent home to rest and relax. She had over stretched her tendons and the doctor said that it was worse than breaking something. It could take six to ten weeks for her to get back to normal.
Mom took a medical leave from work.
It was summer break for me from school.
The three of us spent those next eight weeks making love all day long. I enjoyed eating and fucking both women. At first mom was not into incest and letting me fuck her but her curiosity got the best of her, along with Janet telling her constantly how good my cock felt up inside her.
The End
Mom Sat On My Face
643
295 I Blackmail His Ex-wife
Introduction:
He couldn't get even with his ex-wife so he wanted me to do it for him.
Fbailey story number 647
I Blackmail His Ex-wife
A guy that I work with asked me, "How would you like to fuck my ex-wife?"
Now I had seen her picture on his desk for the past two years. I knew that she had taken him to the cleaners in the divorce. I also knew that she was a first grade school teacher in the local Catholic Elementary School.
I replied, "She is very pretty…but didn't she fuck you over pretty good."
He laughed and said, "Yes she did, that's why I want you to fuck her over for me. You are single now too so it can't hurt your marriage any."
I asked, "What do I have to do?"
Bill said, "Give me ten dollars and I'll sell you thousands of pictures of Kim. You tell her that you bought them from me. Print out a few to prove it and then make her your sex slave forever. There is no way that she can say no. It would cost her, her job, her reputation, and her family would disown her too."
I asked, "What is so bad about these pictures?"
He replied, "Look I've know Kim since college, she was a wild girl back then, and after we got married she got even worse. The pictures show her naked outside everywhere. They show her fucking all sorts of men and not just one at a time either. She entered wet T-shirt contests, pole dancing contests, and even Mrs. Nude Pageants. She fucked men, women, dogs, and even a pony or two. She let me and other guys put all sorts of things up her pussy. Pay me ten dollars, take the discs home, and enjoy several thousand pictures of one sexy lady."
I took out a twenty and he handed me several DVD discs and ten dollars change.
That night I couldn't stop looking at his pictures of Kim.
Kim was gorgeous. She was a tall blue eyes blonde with a fantastic figure. The first few pictures were scans of her driver's license, birth certificate, and marriage license. There were pictures of her dressed with her parents, graduating from high school, and graduating from college. There were nude pictures of her in front of her Catholic Elementary School and in her classroom.
The pictures showed Kim getting older, going out of town about once a month, and doing things that she would never do in town. It seems that she enjoyed flashing the camera when there were children behind her. Of course they could not see what she was doing but it was sexy as hell seeing her blouse open or her skirt pulled up in the front with children in the background at a park or some other activity.
Something else that was in the very beginning were a number of model releases dated on the first of January each year giving the photographer complete rights to all pictures of her throughout the year to do with as he sees fit. It said that he could sell them, give them away, or post them on the Internet if he wanted too. Verbally he had told her that he would never do anything to cause her embarrassment or to loose her job. That was where I came in.
The next day at work I could not thank Bill enough.
He gave me Kim's cell phone number and listened as I called her. Her voice mail picked it up because she was teaching a class. I said, "Hello, I'm Fred a friend of your husband…your ex-husband. He sold me your very sexy pictures. I need to talk to you tonight. Meet me at the Percy Restaurant on Third Street at six o'clock and don't be late. Wear that red leather skirt with that red wrap around blouse…no bra."
I turned my cell phone off so that she could not contact me.
I had a great day knowing that it was Friday and that I might have her all to myself for the entire weekend. Bill had to tell me that it was time to go home. I had engrossed myself in my work all day long. I checked my phone and there were seven messages…all from Kim. She was very frustrated, she was scared, and she was going to meet me as I had requested.
I only had time to shower, shave, and change my clothes before going to the restaurant. I handed the guy a twenty and said that a pretty woman dressed in red would be asking for Fred. I told him to bring her right over.
I saw Kim enter the restaurant. She seemed nervous as she looked around, then she asked for me. The guy brought her right over and I gave him another twenty.
She asked, "Are you Fred?"
I replied, "No Kim, my name is not Fred. You may call me Master."
Kim looked at me and said, "I'll do nothing of the sort."
I pulled out a small stack of four by six pictures of her that I had printed out. I tossed one on the table. It was a full frontal nude of her. In the next one she was on her back with three men fucking her three holes. There were six guys standing in the background waiting their turns with her.
Kim turned the pictures over and said, "That bastard really did sell you my pictures."
I said, "No, he sold me his pictures of you. You signed a model release every single year, giving him the right to do whatever he wanted to do with them. They never belonged to you, he sold them to me."
I smiled and said, "So now your ass is mine, and a mighty fine ass it is."
Kim turned white as a ghost and asked, "So you are blackmailing me into being your…what…your sex slave?"
I smiled and said, "Yes! Otherwise I will show these and other pictures to your employer, your fellow teachers, and maybe even to your students, your family, and your friends."
I then handed her the stack. She rummaged through the twenty-three additional pictures, stacked them neatly, and then she handed them back to me.
She asked, "Master, what would you like me to do for you?"
I smiled and slipped my hand up under her red leather skirt. I felt a pair of panties and they were wet. She was excited. I said, "While the waiter is taking our order, I want you to remove your panties and put them on the table in front of me."
Kim looked at me. I could see her starting to shake. Her nerves where crushed. She had always been the one in charge during her marriage. This was new to her. She wasn't used to be submissive.
The waiter asked us if we were ready to order. I let Kim go first and then I ordered. Like a good little sex slave, Kim removed her panties and placed them right on top of the table in front of me like I had asked. The waiter looked at her and smiled but she did not look at him. She didn't look at me either. I picked them up and held them to my nose as he winked at me and walked away.
I had won! She had surrendered herself to me. I knew that she was mine from then on.
Dinner was great for me but Kim hardly touched a thing. I order her a bottle of wine and I told her to drink the whole thing. When she asked to go to the bathroom I told her to hold it. I waited until I thought that she was ready to piss herself right there. I stood up and I took her into the men's room with me. I told her to lift her skirt and back into a urinal. She did not hesitate. That woman really had to go. Just as she finished peeing, an older gentleman came in. I told Kim to dry her pussy with the hot air dryer on the wall. I even told her to put one foot up on the sink. That really spread her legs wide. That old guy got a story to tell his wife and friends.
I paid our bill, tipped the waiter very well, and then I walked Kim out of the restaurant. As we passed the older gentleman and his wife I had Kim wish him a good night. That made his evening.
I told her to follow me in her car to my house. I told her that she was spending the weekend with me. She did as I requested.
That first night I had her get naked, I had her give me a blowjob, I fucked her pussy from the front, and then I fucked her pussy from behind. She slept on the floor next to my bed like a good little slave.
I woke her up at five in the morning, she wore the same clothes from the night before, and then she got in my car. I drove Kim to her hometown. I met her parents, I met her older brother and his wife, and I met her younger sister and her husband. I had her introduce me as her boyfriend. I took pictures of her with everyone and I had others take pictures of us together with her relatives.
When her mother asked us to spend the night with them I said yes on one condition, that we be allowed to sleep in the same bed. Her mother laughed and told me that they were not prudes and that she understood that young lovers needed to be together.
Just as soon as we all had turned in for the night, I savagely fucked Kim. I told her to moan and grown out loud, to breathe heavily, and to cry out to Jesus as if it were the best sex that she had ever had.
She did a wonderful job. It was just loud enough and she even convinced me that she had enjoyed it and that she had an orgasm too. Maybe she really did enjoy it. Why not! She seemed to get off on exhibitionism.
Sunday morning we went to mass with her parents. I fucked her just before we left so that my cum was oozing from her pussy during church services.
I had to smile when her mother handed Kim a dainty little hankie and pointed to her thighs. Kim wiped the cum up with it and then handed it back to her mother. I smiled again when her mother got some of my cum on her finger and then sucked it clean. She looked over at me and smiled as she got some more on her finger to taste.
We walked out slowly, saying goodbye to the Priest, and waking to the car. On the way down Kim had sat in the backseat with me but on the way home her mother told her to ride up front with her father. That old lady had something on her mind. She pulled out her hankie and started to suck on it, tasting my cum some more. She lifted her dress up above her knees, she spread her legs wide, and then she placed my hand right against her pussy. She did not have any panties on either. I took the hint and I finger fucked her, I tickled her clit, and I gave her an orgasm. That old lady never once made a sound or a movement to let anyone else know what we were up too.
At their house she put Kim and her husband to work fixing lunch before we had to leave. Kim was peeling potatoes and cooking a vegetable while her father was getting the grill out to barbecue some steaks.
Meanwhile she took me up stairs. She begged me to fuck her. She told me that she had heard Kim and I going at it last night, that she knew we did it again that morning, and that it was my cum on her hankie. She wanted to feel me inside her. Her husband had not fucked her in the past seven years and she was desperate. I pulled out my camera and told her to get naked. The next fifteen minutes was full of excitement, of possibly getting caught. I got many pictures of her nude including close up pictures and her holding her pussy open for me. I got pictures of my cock inside her pussy and the cum pictures afterwards. I got pictures of us naked standing together, her on her knees sucking my cock, and of her fucking herself with a big pink dildo.
We finally got dressed. When we got downstairs no one noticed that we had been gone. We had a great lunch and then I took Kim home with me.
Kim knew that her mother and I had gone off together but she could not believe the pictures that I shower her on my camera.
The next day at work Bill could not wait for me to tell him what had happened over the weekend.
He loved the pictures that I showed him and thanked me for what I was doing.
Each day after work Kim was ready to do whatever I asked of her. She loved wearing a skirt so short that the bottom of her ass was hanging out as I walked her down the street. I had her get on escalators in front of young boys to give them a thrill. I sent her into men's bathroom knowing that there were men in there. I would follow her in just to see the reaction. She sucked a few cocks clean after they had finished peeing too.
That Friday I invited Bill to come home with me. Then I sent Kim into my bedroom and told her not to come out until she had his cum in all three of her holes…and I wanted proof. I suggested that she take his last load in her mouth.
I relaxed and watched a little television while they got busy. An hour and a half later, Kim came out to me. She was naked and she opened her mouth to show me a puddle of cum on her curled tongue. I told her to swallow and then I fingered her asshole and pussy to confirm that my request had been fulfilled.
I had Kim invite her mother down for a visit. She jumped at the chance.
The End
I Blackmail His Ex-wife
647
296 I Saw Their Panties
Introduction:
I saw their panties because they wanted me too.
Fbailey story number 661
I Saw Their Panties
It was amazing. I had my camera with me and they found the cutest little kitten possible. So of course they both squatted down and asked me to take their picture with the kitten.
It was just a stoke of luck that I was in the park that day taking pictures of the new playground construction. I knew the woman from the park committee that asked me to record the progress.
So as I raised my camera and looked at the view screen I watched them. Oh my God, they squatted down, they opened up their knees wide, and then they both exposed their panty-covered pussies to me.
The mother was Georgia Smith and I had been given the scoop on her. She was a single mother of twenty-eight that had gotten knocked up at fourteen and had her daughter at fifteen. Sheila was all of thirteen.
I took a whole lot of pictures, as they loved up that little kitten. I got them full on, I got them each close-up, and I only once got a picture that I could actually show to them. I knelt down, I zoomed in, and I got the growing wet spots on each of their panty crotches.
I saw Georgia smiling at me. She knew what I was doing and she approved.
Finally Georgia picked up the tiny kitten and held it up to her chin. From there she tucked his fanny and tail down into her ample cleavage then smiled at me.
She then closed her knees and stood up like that. I took a few more pictures as I walked around her. She took the kitten out of her blouse and put in her daughter's arms. That was her signal that it was all over.
She had Sheila take the kitten around to a few of the houses near the park to locate its owner. Meanwhile she asked, "Did you by any chance get a picture of my new panties?"
I must have blushed as I replied, "Yes, I think I got a couple."
She asked, "What about Sheila's panties?"
I knew I blushed that time because I was getting hot. I replied, "Yes, I think so."
Georgia then said, "If you show them to us we will let you fuck us. One panty picture equals one fuck. How's that sound?"
I asked, "What if I got more than just a few?"
She replied, "Then we could make your next few weeks pretty interesting."
I asked, "Will I get a chance to take a few more?"
She replied, "How are you at nudes?"
I smiled and said, "My specialty. Why do you ask?"
Georgia smiled and said, "I've been given the scoop on you."
I just smiled knowing that we were both set up.
She said, "You have a reputation for being good and keeping your mouth shut."
I laughed and asked, "If that's true how did you find out about me?"
She laughed and replied, "You can keep your mouth shut but your clients can't. Betty Brown and Marie Matthews both told me how good you were, at photography, in bed, and at setting up web sites. I need money desperately so I'd like your help. I understand that we split the take fifty-fifty."
I asked, "Where does Sheila come in?"
She said, "That's my advantage. Guys will go nuts over her."
I said, "That's child porn. That's dangerous. We could both wind up in jail."
She replied, "Can't you pretend that she is from some other country where she is legal? Maybe the web site host can be in some other country too. Can't you just drive down the street, piggyback on someone else's Internet service and upload the pictures. That way maybe nobody will be the wiser."
I smiled at her and said, "I think you know more about this than I do."
She said, "But I still need a good photographer that can keep his mouth shut. For that we split the profits and you get to fuck us."
I must have had a surprised look on my face because she said, "Yes, I said us! Sheila is no virgin. She has been fucking around since before she had periods. You can set up some hidden cameras and get all sorts of guys fucking her in her bedroom."
Just then Sheila came up behind me and said, "I've got seven boyfriends at the moment, one for each day of the week."
As she came around and stood next to her mother she asked, "Will he do it?"
Georgia replied, "I think so. He likes the idea of fucking us but he isn't too crazy about posting your pictures. He's afraid that he'll get caught."
Sheila said, "I told you, we should have asked the Computer Nerds and the Photography Club at school to do it."
Georgia replied, "No way in hell. That many teenage boys could never keep there mouths shut."
I said, "Can we start small and work our way up. Start with you and then add some sexy but not nude pictures of her."
Sheila smiled and said, "And work our way up?"
That was how it all started.
In no time at all I had both girls in bed. That Sheila could fuck better than her mother could. Obviously she had more experience at it.
Georgia had a pretty face, a great body, and magnificent tits. Fucking her was a pleasure. She enjoyed and appreciated everything that I gave her. Her pussy had the right amount of hair on it. She felt so good wrapped around my cock. Her inner muscles rippled as I fucked into her. The feeling was great and I came way too early.
Sheila on the other hand was a minx in bed. She was every boy's wet dream. She was so exciting to fuck that it would have been worth getting caught. Her mother was a sweet ride, like an old Cadillac. Sheila on the other hand was like a racecar about to fly off into the Grand Canyon. She was an exciting ride, fast, and furious. Her pelvic bones had not been widened through childbirth so she was tighter than her mother was. Her pussy felt like a glove around my cock. She was not as deep as my cock was long so I hit bottom on almost every thrust. She was used to fucking teenagers so a man's cock filled her nicely. When I came so did she and it was amazing to feel her love tunnel quiver as she had an intense orgasm.
In a week we were up and running. I was in America, my Internet provider was in Germany, and the pictures were stored in India. The customers paid in British Pounds that were deposited in a Swiss bank account. Email requests were sent to New Zealand, comments went to Brazil, and other stuff went to Mexico. I made sure to use different accounts from different streets in different cities.
In a month the money was rolling in.
Sheila added another seven boyfriends and also had them all gang bang her on Saturdays until they couldn't get it up any more. Georgia just posed but she was very good at it and could flash me in an instant in the middle of a crowd. She was amazing. There were always people in the background of her outdoor pictures.
Georgia was right, guys did go nuts over Sheila's pictures.
I eventually married Georgia and adopted Sheila. We gave it a year and shut the site down. When Sheila turned eighteen we started up a new site. She was still in great demand.
The End
I Saw Their Panties
661
297 Mom Said So
Introduction:
My sister was getting good at saying, "Mom said so."
Fbailey story number 662
Mom Said So
Hannah said, "You have to help me with the dishes, Mom said so."
Reluctantly I stopped what I was doing and went inside. After we finished the dishes Mom said, "Why thank you for helping your sister with the dishes. That was sweet of you. I thought you were busy."
I replied, "I was but she said that you said that I was supposed to help her."
Mom smiled, looked at Hannah and asked, "You really said that?"
Hannah lowered her head and softly said, "Yes! I'm sorry."
Mom asked me, "Has she been pulling that a lot lately?"
I replied, "Yes! A lot."
Mom smiled at me and said, "Spank her."
I looked at Hannah, her head flew up, and she glared at Mom with daggers in her eyes.
Hannah said, "He wouldn't dare!"
Mom laughed and said, "I bet he can. He has a couple of inches on you and maybe twenty pounds. Tell you what I'll do…if you can get out of this house then you won't get spanked. However, if he catches you, drags you up to your bedroom, and strips you naked…then he gets to spank your bare ass until his hand hurts."
Hannah took off like a shot. She slipped past Mom on her way to the front door. I had been blocking the rear door. Mom stepped aside and let me through. I chased her through the dinning room, through the living room, and down the hallway. Just as she was trying to open the front door I was on her. She was kicking and biting but I held onto her.
I reached between her legs and grabbed one of her wrists, I pulled on it hard, and found that she was bending over as I lifted her arm and her crotch up into the air. I reached my other arm past her shoulder, next to her neck, and grabbed the furthest boob. In that position she couldn't do much except try to bite me without much success.
I moved her along the hallway and up the stairs very slowly. She was not helping any. At the top of the stairs Mom was behind us laughing hysterically.
I got her into her bedroom and onto her bed face down, where I sat on her. I was sitting just below her butt facing her head.
I pulled off her shoes first because she was trying to kick me. I pulled her shirt out of her blue jeans, pushed it up to her neck, and then unhooked her bra. She was crying, she was screaming bloody murder, and she was shouting…*. Nothing did her any good.
I pushed her blouse right up and over her head trapping both of her arms in it. Then I flipped her over. I held her arms while I unfastened her blue jeans. It was difficult to pull them down, while holding her arms, while she was thrashing about. Mom just looked at us and smiled at me.
I got her jeans to her knees and then went after her panties. I had to laugh…my sister had shaved her pussy bare and she had written something on her pussy mound in a black permanent marker. It said, "Property of my brother."
Mom laughed and said, "Cute! That settles it then…after you finish spanking her…fuck her."
She continued to squirm under me but it got easier to slip her jeans down her legs and off, then her panties.
I flipped her over again and sat on her bare ass. I pulled her head and arms out of her top and bra making her completely nude.
I just slipped down her legs further until I was on her calves. With her bare ass exposed I started to spank my sister. I used both hands instead of just one to spank her. Mom didn't say anything about me cheating. I didn't even bother to count. No limit had been set. I smacked her round cheeks turning them bright red. Her crying lessened, her thrashing lessened, and her movements became different. She was anticipating the next hit and going after it. She wanted me to spank her, she was enjoying it, and she had just wanted me to work for it. I swear that she had an orgasm.
My hands had finally gone numb from spanking my naked sister. She had become sedated and was quite calm.
I got up and removed my clothes until I too was naked. I didn't even care that Mom was still in the room. I left Hannah right on her belly as she had been, I parted her ass cheeks and saw both of her holes. I positioned my cock at her asshole and contemplated pushing it in, however I pushed the head of my cock down lower and pushed it in there. I'm not even sure that Hannah felt it but it wasn't about her anyway. I slipped in as far as I could then I pulled out an inch and shoved it back in.
Mom slipped one hand up under her own skirt and the other one into her blouse. Mom was masturbating while I was raping my sister. * probably was not the correct word. After all I was fucking my pussy in a way…"Property of my brother."
I lost track of time, I heard Mom orgasm, I heard Hannah orgasm, and then I heard them orgasm together as I started to fill my sister's pussy with cum.
Hannah was the first to recover. She said, "Can you get off my ass now?"
I had no idea that I was still pressing all of my weight onto my cock to bury it as deeply into her pussy as I could get it. I pulled it out and rolled off to one side.
Hannah said, "Thank you. Thank you for spanking me and thank you for fucking me. I really missed that. You see Dad used to spank me and then fuck me until Mom caught him. Then she threw him out."
Mom added, "Yeah, but she missed it so badly that we cooked up this scheme to get you to fuck her."
I said, "Why didn't you just ask me?"
Hannah answered, "Because this way you were really mad at me and you spanked me good." She laughed and added, "I might not be able to sit down for a week though."
That was just the beginning. I was just thirteen at the time and I lost my virginity in my sixteen-year-old sister. I continued to spank and screw her through high school, through college, and into her marriage. I could give her something that her husband couldn't…a really good spanking.
Mom let me spank her occasionally and of course I got to fuck her afterwards. She found a guy that liked to spank her and she spent a lot of time with him. However, I was her son and that had a special meaning for her.
The End
Mom Said So
662
298 Slutty Pierced MILF
Introduction:
I found an old friend on the Internet.
Fbailey story number 671
Slutty Pierced MILF
The caption that went along with her pictures read: I am a slutty pierced MILF who likes to show off sometimes. Her location was USA and her age group was twenty-two to thirty.
There were five pictures of her. The first picture was of her standing in the shower, fully dressed, and taking her own picture with her phone in the mirror. That was when she got her full height in the picture. In the second picture she was wearing a lavender bra, pink panties, and facing the mirror. She had big breasts with nice cleavage, her hips flared out, and her panties hugged her full pussy. In the third pictures she was wearing a yellow bra with black panties and she was turning her ass toward the mirror that she was taking the picture in. In the forth picture she was in just a small pair if black panties with her shoulder length black hair, her bares breasts, and a small tattoo on the front of her left hip. The last picture was a close up of her breasts showing her pierced nipples with rings in them.
I knew her. I had gone to school with her years ago. I was pretty sure that she was about thirty-six which was my age. I wasn't sure of her married name but she was Julie Brown when she was in high school with me. She had gained some weight but she still looked good.
I called my sister to see if she remembered Julie Brown. She knew Julie's sister Tammy. Through Tammy and through my sister I found out that Julie lived about thirty miles away from me, was divorced, and that her last name was now Roberts. Julie had two boys that were out of high school and into college. Julie worked in a local factory there.
I waited for her to post some more pictures of herself.
The following week she posted five more. The first one was of her in a tan top and green panties from behind. Then she was nude with one leg up on the counter. There was a close up of her clit piercing then the same picture with two fingers in her pussy. In the last picture her hand was next to her pussy keeping it open a little.
I immediately replied to her post. I said, "Your sister Tammy said that you were divorced." Then I tagged my comment for any reply.
In less than an hour she replied, "Who is this?"
I sent her my phone number without the area code. In a few minutes she called me. Then we talked for another hour. Julie was eager to meet up with me. In fact it was her idea to come to my house that weekend for a sleepover. She agreed that she needed a better set of pictures to post and that I could take them. I was positive that our sleepover would involve sex.
An hour after she hung up I got an e-mail from her with pictures that she had not posted. She had pasted a card to her mirror and took a few more pictures for me. The card said, "For your eyes only."
In those pictures she was fingering herself, giving herself a douche, and peeing in her shower. The next few were of her lying on her bed with a big dildo stuck in her pussy, of a butt plug stuck in her ass, and of her sucking her own nipple.
Along with the pictures was a note saying, "I, Julie Roberts, do here by agree to let you do anything sexually to me that you want from Friday at six o'clock until Sunday at six o'clock. I will be you sex kitten, your fuck buddy, and your love slave for forty-eight hours." It was signed and dated.
I was waiting patiently for her to arrive that Friday. Six o'clock came and went. No phone call. Seven o'clock came and went. No phone call. At seven-thirty Julie pulled into my driveway and parked her car. It kept running after she had turned it off and got out. I went out onto my porch. She kicked at her front fender, she beat on her hood, and she swore at it. A while later it choked itself and let out a big bang.
I laughed as I went to her to see if she needed any help with her luggage. She opened the trunk and I took out two big suitcases. She told me that she didn't know what to bring so she had covered all the basses.
As far as I was concerned she could stay naked all weekend.
Inside the house she said, "I'm awfully sorry that I'm late. The fucking car gave me trouble. I'll stay until nine on Sunday to make it up to you and you can punish me for being late."
I simply repeated, "Punish you."
Julie smiled and said, "Yes! You know! Spank my bare ass, twist my nipples, make me drink your piss…you know…punish me for being late."
I laughed and said, "Okay, okay, I'll punish you."
Then I was obligated to come up with a punishment that she would accept. Obviously spanking, twisting her nipples, and making her drink piss wouldn't do it. I had to be more creative.
I told her to get out her shortest skirt and her most revealing top. Then I had her put them on for me. She did but she also held up an extremely short dress with a scoop neckline. Now that I liked! I had her put that on instead. I wanted her braless too. Then I wanted her pantyless.
I sat down in a chair and I could see the gap right under her pussy from that height. I had her walk away and toward me, then I had her pick up a quarter off the floor. Now that was a sight to behold. Her shaved pussy was so moist that her lips parted but I could not see her clit piercing from that direction. Oh well!
I had her get in my car and I drove across town to a bar. It was amateur night. They had a stripper contest. The winner gets two hundred dollars. I had her sign up. I also sent her up to get us drinks twice before the contest started. I made her drink all four before telling her that I wanted to see her naked up on that stage, that I wanted to see her squat down, open her pussy, and show everyone in the bar her pussy piercing. I told her that I didn't care if she won or not but I wanted her to let several of the guys along the stage feel her up.
The contest began, seven girls were called up on the stage, and Julie was one of them. Four other girls went first. They were younger and they were prettier but they wouldn't take their panties off. Then it was Julie's turn and she didn't have any panties on to take off. In fact after her dress came off she was stark naked up on that stage. She got right up to the edge, squatted down, and let everyone finger her pussy, pinch her nipples, and squeeze her breasts. There were two more girls to go but they left the stage with their clothes still on.
They went through the motions, but everyone knew that Julie had won. She got the two hundred dollars and carried her dress back to me. Along the way she stopped to let strangers feel her up.
One of the girls that had walked off the stage said, "You cheated. Sluts like you give nice girls like me a bad time."
Julie replied, "What was a nice girl like you doing up on that stage in the first place?"
Before she could answer the owned told Julie to get dressed or he would have to ask her to leave. So she took my hand and carried her dress to the door. She got a lot of cheers as she stepped through the door and out onto the street before she pulled her dress down over her head.
Miss Goody Two Shoes came out and said, "I needed the money. My rent is due or I'll be thrown out."
Julie said, "If you come home with me and my husband here he'll give you two hundred dollars."
The girl asked, "What do I have to do?"
Julie said, "Whatever you are willing to do to get that much money."
The girl looked down at the sidewalk and said softly, "I was going to let a complete stranger fuck me."
Julie said, "There you are. Met a stranger, my husband."
The girl got in my car, in the backseat with Julie, and they cuddled the whole way home. Julie knew where my bedroom and the bathroom were from earlier so she took the girl in there. She motioned for me to get my camera. I took pictures of Julie undressing the girl, then undressing herself, and then of her making love to the girl. It was sweet and the girl really got into it too. Finally after about an hour Julie said, It's your turn" then she took the camera.
It had been years since I had fucked a twenty-one-year-old. She had a few drinks, she almost stripped on stage, and Julie had her sexually excited. I just kissed her, sucked on her nipples, and slipped my cock into her wet hole. She moaned and groaned, she moved and thrashed, and she had a very good orgasm. Then she fell asleep in my bed.
Julie asked, "Can we keep her?"
I laughed but I too wanted to keep her. Karen was in her senior year of college. She was a really nice girl and she was almost a Registered Nurse. She was not sexually active and going to that bar was probably the most dangerous thing that she had ever done.
Julie kept moving Karen around and taking more nude pictures of her. She wanted to be in a lot of the pictures too. So did I.
In the morning Karen woke Julie up and asked where her clothes were. Julie had hidden them so that Karen could not slip out on us.
Julie told Karen that she had to let me fuck her one more time before she got paid and got her clothes back. Karen went white as a ghost and asked, "Did I promise him sex in exchange for money? Did I let you think that I was a prostitute? I'm a good girl. Really I am."
Julie said, "I believe you. No, we did not think that you were a prostitute. We were going to give you the money but we also wanted to see you naked. The sex just happened, first with me, and then with my husband. I know that he would like to have sex with you when you are sober though."
That was when I opened my eyes and rolled over forcing my morning erection into the crack of Karen's ass. She jumped but then she giggled as she lift up one leg, letting me slip my cock into her pussy. She liked the spoon position and settled in for a nice long ride. Julie kissed Karen and let Karen suck on her nipples. I felt Julie feeling around Karen's pussy, then I felt Karen getting active and excited. Damn, if Julie wasn't masturbating Karen as I fucked her. We got that girl so excited that she actually peed the bed. She had lost all control. She cried and she kept apologizing but Julie kept telling her that it was okay. It really was okay. They didn't know it but I had a plastic cover on my mattress.
After a shower and a nice breakfast Julie gave Karen the two hundred dollars that she had won and we took her home. She had a small apartment just off campus and invited us in to meet her roommates. Her two roommates were two of the girls from the contest the night before. The three of them had agreed to enter the contest and who ever won would pay the landlord. Karen handed over the money. One of the girls asked, "Who did you have to sleep with?" Karen said, "Just Julie. He took some pictures but he didn't fuck me. I'm still a virgin." The girl said, "You better be. Remember we are all good girls."
In the car Julie said, "Karen was a virgin! Holy shit! Who would have known?"
That afternoon we changed the wet sheets and found a trace of blood, right were Karen's ass would have been when I first penetrated her.
Julie and I made love, we had sex, and I took lots of nude pictures. I did spank her and I did twist her nipples but that was for pleasure not as punishment.
Julie came down almost every weekend and Karen joined us once a month…whenever she needed rent money.
Julie and I got married. Karen graduated and moved away but not before introducing us to her younger sister. Lucy moved in with us and attended college.
On the first day of school I found a note on our kitchen table that read, "I, Lucy Hunt, do here by agree to let you do anything sexually to me that you want from Friday at six o'clock until Sunday at six o'clock once a month. I will be you sex kitten, your fuck buddy, and your love slave for forty-eight hours." It was signed and dated.
The End
Slutty Pierced MILF
671
299 Real Live Mom Next Door
Introduction:
My girl next door is the Mom next door.
Fbailey story number 6758
Real Live Mom Next Door
Dad and I had been living alone ever since Mom split. Then a really pretty lady moved in next door. She was what the other boys call a MILF. I just call her the real live Mom next door. Kind of like the girl next door but older. Did I tell you that she was very pretty and that she dressed very sexy?
I liked her two daughters and would push them on my old swing set. Kelly was seven and Debra was five. They looked just like their mother only younger. They all had natural blonde hair and pale blue eyes.
Gwendolyn told me that she was twenty-five and had Kelly when she was only eighteen years old.
Then one Saturday Gwendolyn called me and said, "I have to go to work soon and my babysitter quite. Can you fill in until I can find a new one?"
I said, "Sure! I'll be right over."
Gwendolyn said, "Okay. I only have one rule. Don't play around with my daughters."
Stunned I said, "But we like to play games and that Kelly is very good at them too."
Gwendolyn chuckled and said, "I didn't mean that. I meant that I don't want you playing doctor with them. If you need to feel someone up then feel me up. I don't mind and I think I need it."
She paused and then she lowered her voice and said, "My husband played doctor with Kelly. He played hide the salami too. Now he is in prison. I don't want you doing anything like that to my girl. Do you understand?"
I replied, "Yes! I understand. You said that I could feel you up. When?"
Gwendolyn smiled and said, "I've got twenty minutes to get ready and get out the door. You can watch me get ready and I'll give you a chance to feel me up. Then just before I leave I'll give you a blowjob. Anything else will have to wait until I get home."
I rushed right over and then Gwendolyn started to undress. She removed her blouse, her bra, and then her pants and panties. She smiled at me as I admired her naked body.
She took my hand and I followed her into the bathroom. She sat on the toilet and peed while I watched. Then she got a washcloth soapy and washed her face, her underarms, under her breasts, and between her legs. She said, "We can take a shower later but right now we don't have much time. Go ahead and feel me up. You've got five minutes unless I can put my makeup on at that same time, then you've got about eight minutes."
I wanted the full eight minutes. I stood off to one side and hefted her breasts, they were heavy but there was not much sag to them. When I asked, she said that they were 34-C. Then, I reached down lower, she backed away from the counter a little, and I felt her pubic hair. She had trimmed it but it looked and felt nice. Quickly I stuck a finger in her pussy. It was wet and it was slippery. I was feeling up my first girl and I liked it. Gwendolyn seemed to be enjoying it too because she kept moaning. I had two fingers inside her and then three fingers.
After eight minutes she dropped down to her knees and sucked my cock into her mouth. I came quickly and she thanked me for babysitting. I watched her get dressed, kiss the girls, and practically run out the door.
A couple of hours later she called to check on us. She told me to put the girls to bed at eight o'clock and then to watch television until she got home. She gave me the code to watch the dirty movie channels. Then she told me that her panties were still wet and that she couldn't wait for me to fuck her when she got home. Apparently when she said 'Anything else will have to wait until I get home' she meant fucking. Wow! Now I could hardly wait. I watched two XXX movies and she was home.
Gwendolyn kissed me hello and I followed her as she checked in on the girls. Then I followed her into her bedroom. She undressed and stood there as I sucked on a nipple and fingered her pussy. She wasn't kidding she really was wet down there. She let me feel her up for as long as I wanted too. That was over a half-hour. Finally, she asked me if I was ready to fuck her. She said that she hadn't thought of anything else all day.
I undressed and climbed up on the bed between her legs. She was spread very wide so I leaned in and took a close look. It was my first pussy and I wanted to know everything about it. I knew how it felt and I was looking at it so I inhaled deeply and realized that I liked the way that it smelled too. Then I leaned in closer and tasted her pussy fluid. Now that was nice, a bit pungent, but very nice.
She jumped when my tongue licked across her clit so I kept doing it. She had an orgasm and it seemed to be a good one too. She pulled me up and kissed me as she slipped my cock inside her. Wow! That was great and it didn't take me long to cum. She smiled and she kissed me.
Gwendolyn said, "Don't worry, a young boy like you will get hard real quickly."
I said, "I'm not so young. I'm fifteen."
Gwendolyn laughed and said, "That makes you perfect. We are both in our sexual prime. You're hard again. Stick it back in me."
I did stick it back in her. We humped one another until we both came again. It was getting late so I got dressed and went home.
Dad asked, "How was the babysitting? Did she pay you? I'd take it out in trade if I were you. She is a fucking MILF."
Yes! Gwendolyn was a Mom that I would like to fuck. She was a Mom that I had fucked. I was a motherfucker. I was the luckiest son of a bitch in my whole school.
After graduation I married Gwendolyn. I was nineteen and she was twenty-nine. On our tenth anniversary Kelly got married to a very nice boy and Debra is engaged.
The End
Real Live Mom Next Door
675
300 I Took That Picture
Introduction:
My daughter said, "I took that picture."
Fbailey story number 678
I Took That Picture
I was checking out some of the nude web sites on the Internet when I ran into this:
"Hi, I'm Carrie Leaser a horny (and constantly wet!) student! Love to see myself naked online - and elsewhere! Please share, re-post, display and expose me! Make my pussy wet by sharing me! Carrie XX"
So I printed out one of the pictures and showed it to my daughter asking, "Isn't this a picture of your friend Carrie Leaser?"
My daughter looked shocked then said, "I took that picture."
I was waiting for more but didn't get any so I asked, "Isn't she your age?"
My daughter blushed and looked at the floor, "Well she is a little older but yes we are both fifteen."
Again I waited.
Finally she said, "It was last Saturday. I was over at her house for a sleep over, we were drinking some of her mother's wine, and one thing led to another. Before I knew it we were naked and taking pictures of one another. I never thought that she would post them. Well, actually I never thought that you would see them. She didn't post me, did she?"
It was my turn to remain silent.
Betty Sue said, "I was pretty wasted. She asked me to do some pretty strange stuff and I did it. I'm sorry. It won't happen again."
I asked, "Where are the originals and do you have copies?"
Betty Sue said, "Yes, up in my bedroom."
I said, "Go get them."
I watched as my lovely teenage daughter ascended the stairs to the second floor bedrooms. I had noticed her maturing and I had been aware of changes in her body and in the clothing that she wore. However, I had never looked at her as a sex object until just then. Her ass twitched as she climbed the stairs, her long hair swayed from side to side, and I got an erection. That micro miniskirt got shorter and shorter as she got to the top of the steps. I was able to see her pink panties, then she was gone.
I waited right at the foot of the stairs for her return. From the front her pink panties were also visible but it was her breasts that caught my attention. She was not wearing a bra. I was pretty sure that she had been but apparently she hadn't. Those babies must be firm.
Betty Sue handed me a DVD and said, "Carrie has the originals on her computer…but she promised not to post them."
I asked, "Can you trust her?"
Her eyes flew open and she said, "She didn't post me, did she? You just tricked me into giving you those pictures. I hate you." Then she ran back up the stairs crying.
I couldn't help but watch that fine ass twitch and her pink panties hug her pussy as she rushed away.
I gave her a few minutes and then I went to her. I knocked on the door and then I opened it up. My daughter was lying face down on the bed. I said, "I didn't mean to trick you into giving me these pictures. I have not looked at them and I won't if you don't want me too."
Slowly Betty Sue rolled to her side and asked, "Don't you want to see me naked?"
I smiled at her and said, "Oh hell yes! It's just that you seemed so upset and I don't want you to be upset."
Betty Sue said, "I don't know what I want. Carrie wants you to see her naked and to take pictures of her nude. I thought that I wanted the same thing, but now I don't know. Even Carrie's mother wants you to see her naked, but she wants a whole lot more. She wants you to fuck her."
Now I had seen Carrie's mother and she could be in Playboy or some rich fashion model. So I said, "She does."
Betty Sue said, "Yes! She hasn't dated since her divorce and you haven't dated since Mom died. We girls think that you need each other. You do think that she is pretty, don't you?"
I replied, "I think she is beautiful. I think that she could be in Playboy."
Betty Sue said, "We tell her the same thing. Maybe you should take some pictures of her and submit them to Playboy and see what they think.
My mind was rolling with the possibilities when Betty Sue said, "Look at the DVD and then let me know. All three of us can model for you this weekend. We agreed that we would stay naked from after school on Friday until we have to go to school on Monday. Will sixty-three hours be enough?"
I had no idea that my daughter was so good at math. I said, "I'll look at these pictures but the answer is yes, I would love to take pictures of all three of you girls nude. Then when Gillian appears in Playboy I can say…I took that picture."
I was sitting at my computer in the den when Betty Sue came down to kiss me goodnight. She was wearing a cute little baby doll nightie with matching panties. She looked over my shoulder and said, "My pussy looks better in person." Then she kissed me goodnight. It was the first time that she ever put her tongue in my mouth though. It was rather exciting. She said, "Everything is all set for this weekend. Get out of work early and be at Carrie's house by four o'clock. Be sure to have your camera with you and extra memory cards and rechargeable batteries too. You'll need them."
I was wondering if I could last for two more days. It was only Wednesday night.
At work on Thursday I decided that I needed a better camera. I didn't have time to order one so after work I went to my local stores and looked around. It was so confusing. There were too many camera makers to choose from, too my mega pixels to choose from, and too many options. In the long run I bought three cameras, all Kodak. I bought a simple pocket camera with fourteen mega pixels, a movie camera with 1080 HD video with stereo sound, and then I got the Z990. Now that is a camera. It is only twelve mega pixels but it has a thirty zoom feature.
I didn't go to work on Friday. Instead I spent the day reading instruction manuals, charging lots of batteries, and testing out my cameras.
By noon I realized that in just four hours I would be taking nude pictures of my own daughter saying, "I took that picture."
I decided to see if Gillian was home. She answered the phone and said that she was just about to take a nice long bubble bath to get ready for me. Then she invited me over early to take pictures of her in the tub.
I grabbed my stuff and rushed right over.
Gillian greeted me at the door in just a light robe. The sash was tied loosely.
She kissed me and said, "I was hoping that you would come over before the girls got here. I need for you to make love to me. I haven't had it in a while and I don't want my daughter to hear my begging for sex. Besides I can be quite loud at times. I just need to get it out of my system a couple of times before she gets home."
Gee, that was almost what I was going to tell her. However, this way she thinks that I am doing her a favor. Wow, and what a beautiful woman to do a favor like that for.
I practically raped her. I pushed her to the carpeted floor right there at the front door. I was in so much of a hurry that I didn't even get undressed. I just pulled my cock out, opened her robe, and shoved my hard tool into her receptacle.
She cried out, but not to be more gentle, take it slower, or be more loving. That woman wanted to be ravaged, she wanted it hard and dirty, and she wanted to be taken.
As I thrust into her she shouted out, "Fuck yes…that's it…harder…harder…hurt me…make me sore."
That angel below me was the devil in disguise. She looked elegant, she looked fragile, and she looked sweet enough to eat. In reality she was a bitch in heat, she was sex starved, and she couldn't get enough. She needed three days in a whorehouse to quench her thirst for sex. She was the perfect woman for me.
I pounded into her for all I was worth, I filled her with cum, and then I told her not to move. I got out my cameras and started taking pictures of her on the floor like that…used, with her hair a mess and cum pouring out of her pussy onto the carpet, forming a big white puddle.
She smiled up at me and she said, "Thank you, I needed that. Can you do it one more time before the girls come home?"
I said, "I think so."
Well there was no contest, I was hard as a rock in less than an hour and ready to go again. I had watched her take her bath, shave her legs, underarms, and pussy for pictures, and I had watched her douche and give herself an enema. I don't know why she douched because I would have eaten her pussy full of cum, however I do like to eat a clean pussy.
It was the best tasting pussy that I had ever had and it wasn't because of her flavored douche either. She had a natural secretion that could be bottled as an aphrodisiac. She could make an octogenarian hard.
Anyway, I ate that wonderful pussy and then I fucked that wonderful pussy again. Gillian managed to douche, clean up, and greet the girls at the door, nude.
I was standing there nude also, holding my camera. Betty Sue and Carrie undressed quickly as I recorder it on video.
Both girls kissed my lips and the head of my hard cock. In turn I kissed them, their nipples, and their pussies before turning them around and kissing their asses. Gillian caught that on video for me.
For the next two hours Gillian directed my efforts toward the two girls. She had them pee, shower together, and then to fool around on the bed. It was exciting to watch.
Then we took a break to eat dinner. I watched three naked women eat pizza and lick the droppings off each other. That killed another hour.
Gillian joined in with the girls until midnight then sent them to sleep in Carrie's bed and took me to her bed. Watching her with those girls was incredibly sexy. She did things that I had not even seen in those dirty X-rated videos that I rent on occasion. After this I may never need to rent a video like that again. I can just make or watch my own.
Gillian used a double-ended dildo on my daughter and then on my daughter. She had it in their pussies at first really going at it, and then she had it in both of their asses going at it. Finally she let the two girls use it together. My daughter could really orgasm. She was the calmest of the three but possibly because I was there watching her. Carrie was a lot like her mother but just a little bit less vocal.
At bedtime I made love to Gillian in a different way…like we were in love. It was slow, it was passionate, and it was the sweetest thing two people could do to one another. She really had needed to be ravished earlier but right then she needed to be loved…so did I. We just melted into one another, we were connected through our sex organs, but it was more than that…we were in love.
Everyone slept late, or rather we just cuddled our bedmate for a while. I made love to Gillian again, she sucked my cock clean, and then she sent Betty Sue in.
My daughter said, "I'm here to loose my virginity. Carrie said that I could go first but she wants to loose her virginity with you too today."
I just smiled as she climbed into bed with me. She said, "Gillian said that after our double-ended dildo play last night that it shouldn't hurt any. Can I be on top?"
I replied, "Yes!"
So Betty Sue climbed over me, held onto my cock, and lowered herself onto it. When she was well seated she said, "Okay, you can come in now."
Carrie was holding the video camera and Gillian was taking still pictures. The covers were thrown off and Betty Sue was smiling as she bounced up and down on my stiff rod. Gillian had done a pretty good job of draining my trouser snake so I lasted a long time with my daughter. Eventually Betty Sue said, "I can't do it anymore." At which time I rolled us both over and started fucking into her with renewed energy. I was pounding her ass into the bed and she was moaning loudly. Then just as I started to cum she had her orgasm and shouted out, "Yes…Daddy…fuck me…take my virginity…be my first lover…fuck me anytime that you want too…I'll always be here for you."
Well, I guess she could be as vocal and as loud as Gillian was.
After breakfast it was Carrie's turn to loose her virginity and she wanted to be on top also. It was not as dramatic as it had been with Betty Sue, maybe because it wasn't with my daughter. Oh, don't get me wrong, Carrie and I enjoyed one another just as much but emotionally I had a special attachment to my own daughter. Right then a funny thing occurred to me. If I marry her mother then Carrie would also be my daughter. That was when I flipped us over and pounded down into Carried before emptying my balls into her pussy. Now that was a great ending.
I had the girls take separate showers and baths for pictures. I had them pose in bed, making their beds, and getting dressed, and getting dressed, and getting dressed. I just loved seeing them getting in and out their bras, their panties, and their sexy clothes. I captured them all over the house, cleaning the house, cooking food, and doing the dishes.
When it got dark I got them to pose outside in the backyard. We were all surprised at how bright the flash was that first time. We checked all of the neighbor's windows and didn't see anyone watching us so I took a few more before we scurried back into the house.
Sunday morning the neighbor called to speak to Gillian. Mrs. Rogers said, "I thought I saw some lightening last night. When my husband was alive we did that sort of photography in the daytime. That way no one could see the flash and we didn't draw as much attention. Can I join you the next time he takes you three out back? It has been a long time since a man took my picture nude."
Gillian said, "Come on over. We will go out in a little while. First I think he should get to know you better."
Mrs. Rogers asked, "Will he fuck me? I'd really like that too. It has been such a long time. Please."
Gillian said, "Yes! I'll talk to him about it."
When she hung up the phone Gillian quickly filled us in on what we had not heard. Moments later Mrs. Rogers knocked on the back door…she was already naked. Gillian let her in. For a woman of seventy she looked good, she sagged a lot, but she still looked good.
Mrs. Rogers said, "I enjoyed watching the four of you prance around naked last night. I really miss doing that myself. My husband and I were avid nudists all of our lives, but without him it doesn't seem the same any more. We were always naked in the house and we went to nudist activities all year round. I would love to join in any time that you would be willing to let me. I love to be photographed and I love to get fucked. I go both ways if you girls don't mind."
Betty Sue said, "We all go both ways too…that is…except for Daddy."
Mrs. Rogers laughed and said, "Men rarely do but they certainly like to watch us, don't they."
Carrie, Gillian, and Betty Sue all gave Mrs. Rogers a hug and a kiss. Then it was my turn. I wrapped my arms around that old lady smashing her breasts into my chest, her tummy into my tummy, and our pelvis together. My one arm stayed high to hold us together. My other hand roamed around her ass. Then I kissed her and she responded as well as any of my three girls had. Both of her hands were on my ass pulling me into her tighter. That kiss lasted longer than I thought it would.
When we parted Mrs. Rogers looked down at my hard-on and asked, "Can I have this?"
She wasn't talking to me. She was asking Gillian. Of course Gillian said, "Yes, you can. My bedroom is right upstairs."
Mrs. Rogers asked, "Can we do it out next to your rose bushes? I like the feel of grass on my back and I love the smell of roses. Feel free to watch an old lady get fucked for the first time in almost ten years. If we get hung up just throw a pail of cold water on us."
With that said she practically dragged me out the door and most of the way across the yard. She sat down and kissed the head of my cock. Then she got it wet with her saliva. I figured that she knew what she needed but I pushed her back and licked her old dry hole anyway. Then I invited the ladies to help me get her wet enough for sex. It was a wonderful thing to see. Everyone helped out and soon I was slipping my cock into the oldest woman that I had ever fucked. My daughter was the youngest woman that I had ever fucked.
As I was thrusting into her I wanted it to last so I started doing math in my head. I was forty years old, the two girls were twenty-five years younger than I was, Gillian was five years younger, and Mrs. Rogers was thirty years older. I was fucking at least three generations of women.
Then I felt it…Mrs. Rogers clamped her pussy tight onto my shaft. She was having an orgasm and she wanted more feeling. Well that extra feeling was all that I needed to start my climax.
I said, "Boy your pussy is tight."
That was when old Mrs. Rogers said, "I used to fuck horses. I collected their cum so that my father could sell it for artificial insemination. When he died I continued to collect it for my husband. My two daughters didn't want any part of that business, so eventually we had to sell it. I can still make a quart jar of mayonnaise disappear. If I can get the long neck into my cervix I can almost make a quart of gin disappear too. Now a days I generally drink it to make it disappear."
Betty Sue said, "I'd like to watch your disappearing tricks."
I helped her up off the ground and we went into the house. She found a jar of mayonnaise in the refrigerator and placed it on the floor near the table. Then she squatted down and her pussy stretched out to encompass that quart jar. Soon she was all the way down and the jar was gone. She stood up, walked around the kitchen table, and then squatted down again. That time when she came up the mayonnaise jar reappeared. Betty Sue was excited and felt the old lady's crotch. She was still half squatted when Betty Sue forced her hand up inside her.
Betty Sue said, "I've always wanted to do this to someone. I can only get three fingers inside Carrie."
Gillian got a bottle of vodka out of the cupboard and said, "Now for your next trick."
She placed the bottle down on the floor where the mayonnaise jar had been. Mrs. Rogers stood over it, paused for a moment, and then squatted down. The neck disappeared but it took some movement on her part before she sank down on the rest of the bottle. Obviously she had to get the neck into her cervix.
I said, "Well done Mrs. Rogers. Betty Sue when she comes up stick your hand back inside of her and then find her cervix and put a finger into it."
Mrs. Rogers said, "You can probably put two or three of your fingers in it. Just look at the direction the bottle is leaning in and go for that spot up in there."
Mrs. Rogers rose up, I pulled the vodka bottle out, and Betty Sue stuck her hand in. Soon Betty Sue was saying, "I found it, I found it, I've got two fingers all the way up inside of her. This is more than I have ever dreamed of. Mrs. Rogers, I love you, can you be my grandmother?" There was a short pause and then Betty Sue asked, "Can you teach me how to do those tricks?"
Mrs. Rogers replied, "Of course I can, of course I can, in fact I can teach you all how."
I piped up and said, "I'll pass on that if you don't mind."
That caused everyone to laugh.
Mrs. Rogers joined us for the rest of that Sunday. That night Gillian let me sleep in her bed with Mrs. Rogers.
In the morning everyone hated to get dressed and go off to work and school. However, the fun did not stop there. Betty Sue and I sold our house and moved in with Gillian and Carrie. Mrs. Rogers did teach Betty Sue how to make a mayonnaise jar disappear and was working on the neck of a whisky bottle when her time with us was over. She gave us her house in her will and asked us to think about her every Christmas. We really do miss that old lady. She stood up for Gillian when we got married. She adopted me so that Betty Sue and Carrie had her as a grandmother, and of course she gave us her house so the girls could live there when they got married.
At Christmas we look at some old nude pictures of them and Mrs. Rogers and that is when I can say, "I took that picture."
The End
I Took That Picture
678
301 Oh Mom You Didn't
Introduction:
What happens on vacation stays on vacation. No it doesn't.
Fbailey story number 677
Oh Mom You Didn't
Dad sent us on vacation with our destination being a family reunion. He was going to work those two weeks but he would catch up with us at the reunion and then we would take another two weeks to get home.
The first week went well. We left San Diego and stopped in Las Vegas. From there we followed a southern swing up to Maine. On the way home we would follow a northern swing back to California.
As I said the first week went quite well. Mom and I stopped often to sightsee and to eat. All of our motels had swimming pools and Mom had a very nice selection of bikinis. She bought them to excite Dad on the way home but they certainly excited me on the way out. To save money we only got one room with two beds so I got to see more of Mom that I ever got to see of her at home.
Mom said that she always slept nude at home and I knew that. In fact I also slept nude at home and told her that. However, for the sake of modesty we both agreed to wear something to bed. In my case a pair of tight underpants hardly hid my erections but at my age I didn't care. Oh by the way I was thirteen years old at the time and Mom was thirty-five.
She wore nightgowns to bed for the first four nights but when we got in the deep south and the temperatures climbed she started to wear negligées. They covered, but boy were then ever sexy.
Also as the temperature rose Mom started wearing less and less in the car and when we were out. Her bikinis were almost too much for her in the pool.
We were seven days into our trip and somewhere in Georgia when Mom came out of the shower with a towel wrapped around her. She asked if I would mind if she turned the lights out and slept nude on top of the covers. She said that she would get under the sheet before morning. Of course I said that it would be all right and asked if I could sleep nude too. She giggled like a schoolgirl and said that my underwear wasn't doing a very good job anyway.
So the lights went out, I heard her towel hit the floor, and I heard Mom get on the bed. Things were perfect…for a few minutes…and then my eyes adjusted to the darkness. There was just a hint of light coming in from above the curtains and from under the door. There were three smoke detectors with red lights. All of a sudden I could see pretty clearly. I looked over at Mom, her eyes were closed, and I think she was pretending to be asleep.
I watched her breasts raise and fall with her breathing. I saw her breasts try to stand up proudly. They were doing a pretty good job too. Her tummy was flat, even concave. I could see her hip bone sticking up and just a hint of pubic hair on her mound. It wasn't much because I had seen her in bikinis all week.
My cock was hard so I just started stroking it as I looked at my mother's body. I knew that I was making noise by rubbing my elbow against the sheet and my breathing was hard, however Mom never opened her eyes or acknowledged me. I did see her sliding her hand up her legs and slowly ease it toward her pussy. Then I saw Mom start to wiggle her finger around at the top of her slit. I was as silent as possible when I sat up and leaned in closer for a better view. Mom never appeared to notice me. Soon Mom was wiggling her body, her nipples got really hard, and she started to pant in quick puffs. She whispered my name and then Mom's finger went berserk, her body went stiff, and she let out a deep breath of air. Her finger went perfectly still.
I asked, "Was it good?"
Mom's eyes flew open, she looked right at me and asked, "You saw that?"
I laughed and said, "I'm only two feet away."
Then Mom's eyes focused on me. She said, "It's not as dark in here as I had hoped."
I asked, "Did you know that I was jerking off while looking at you?"
Mom smiled and said, "I knew that you were jerking off. I just didn't know that you could see me."
We fell asleep and in the morning Mom was no long shy around me. She got out of bed nude and walked into the bathroom. She didn't even close the door. After she flushed I went in to pee. Mom was washing her face so I just stood in front of the toilet and peed.
Mom said, "Sometimes I wish I had one of those."
Being a smartass I said, "I thought that Dad gave you his every night."
Mom giggled and said, "Well yes, but I was thinking about all of those times that I had to push my pants and panties down to my ankles, squat down, and try not to piss on my clothes. Then I had wet panties afterwards. You guys have it made…you just whip it out, piss, and put it away."
I got to watch Mom pull on her panties and then a light sundress. We packed the car and got breakfast before heading out.
We did less sight seeing and ate quicker. That let us stop earlier and enjoy our room more. Mom always got naked and took a shower before asking me to tie her bikini top. When we were in the swimming pool Mom would brush up against my cock and press her tits into me. Well if she could touch me then I could touch her. I reached down, slipped my hand inside her bikini bottom, and slipped a finger up into her pussy. That was my first time but I knew that it wouldn't be my last time. I could all ready imagine finger fucking Mom every day for the rest of my life, or as long as I lived at home with her.
We were face to face with my finger in her pussy when another woman jumped into the pool with us.
She said, "Hey, you've got a young one. Care to share him with me?"
Mom smiled and asked, "What do you have in mind?"
The lady said, "How about a threesome? We can make out and he can fuck us both."
Mom looked at me and replied, "Okay! On one condition…that my son sticks his cock in me first."
The woman smiled and said, "I think I'm in love with you. Incest is best."
So I followed the two women to our room where Mom removed the other woman's bikini and then let the woman remove her bikini. My swimsuit hit the floor and I watched as those two got on the bed in a sixty-nine. Mom sure looked like she had done that before…the other woman too.
Just as soon as I got the chance I shoved my cock into my mother's pussy. I thrusted a few times and filled her with cum. The other woman squealed and sucked harder to get it back out of Mom. In a few minutes I was hard again and I shoved it into the other woman's pussy. A few thrusts and I was filling her pussy too. In the next three hours I came in the woman two more times and in Mom three more times. I was spent but I loved watching them make love. I even watched them take a shower together.
That night when the lady left us Mom got in my bed. We were naked and we were sleeping together.
The next morning we were in no hurry to leave. We made love, we took a shower, and we made love again.
During check out Mom saw the other lady with her husband and two teenage girls. They smiled and we went our separate ways.
The next few nights were more of the same until we got to Maine. When Dad joined us Mom and I wore something to bed and cooled our emotions.
The family reunion went well. Mom got reacquainted with her cousins and her other relatives. I made out with one of my cousins but she wouldn't let me fuck her. She was still a virgin and she didn't want her own cousin to be her first. However, we sure made out. We kissed, she gave me a few blowjobs, and I ate her pussy giving her a few orgasms.
I was not looking forward to the drive home with Dad.
Then Mom said, "Your father is flying home. We have to drive home alone. He has an important presentation to make and he says that he thinks better without us around. So I talked him into letting us stay out on the road for another two weeks. I told him that we had lots of stuff that we wanted to see."
Then Mom kissed me and told me to go away for a couple of hours. Dad needed some loving before he would catch his flight. I told Mom not to clean up afterwards and that I wanted sloppy seconds. She smiled and said, "Why not, that's what he's getting."
I stopped to think and asked, "Who?"
Mom giggled and said, "My brother. Ted and I used to fool around when we were kids so I let him fuck me in my old bedroom."
I smiled and said, "That lady told us that incest was best."
Mom said, "She was right. I've let my brother fuck me, my son, and even my three cousins. In fact all of you have fucked me today."
I said, "I haven't fucked you."
Mom laughed and said, "Not yet but you will. Six men in one day will be a new record for me."
I got lost for a couple of hours and ran into my cousin.
She said, "You can fuck me now if you want too. I'm not a virgin any more."
I asked, "With who?"
She giggled and said, "Your father."
When I shoved my cock into her I knew that she hadn't cleaned herself out. I was getting sloppy seconds after my father. I was going to get sloppy seconds again after Dad left for the airport. First I needed to prove to my cousin that I was a better lover than my father was. That shouldn't be hard from what she told me. It was a quickie…bim bam thank you ma'am.
I put her in the bed in my mother's old bedroom. Right were her father had fucked my mother not too long ago. I pulled her legs up, slipped my cock in, and I slowly fucked her for over twenty minutes. She enjoyed two orgasms before I started to fill her pussy. By the time I was finished with her she admitted that I should have been her first after all. She thought that older men were better lovers. Her mother had told her that.
Well my cousin gave me a big kiss and her panties, Dad caught his flight, and I got sloppy seconds from my mother.
I told her about my cousin, about Dad fucking her first, and about what her mother had told her.
Mom suggested that I fuck my Aunt and prove to her that teenage boys were better than men any day but I decided not too.
We left the next day and then the two of us were alone for the next four weeks. Mom was all that I wanted.
We started sight seeing but we tried something sexual each time. We came very close to getting caught several times but that just made it all the more exciting.
At home Dad was busy all of the time giving Mom and I lots of time to do our thing whenever we wanted too.
A few moths later Mom found out that my cousin was pregnant. The timing indicated that Dad or I might be the father. As it turned out the boy down the road took the responsibility for it. We will never know. We don't want to know.
The End
Oh Mom You Didn't
677
302 My Sister's Daughter
Introduction:
My sister's daughter teases the hell out of me.
Fbailey story number 695
My Sister's Daughter
My sister Libby and I were always very, very close. We first had sex together when Libby was thirteen and I was fourteen. It was a love affair that lasted the test of time. It even outlasted her marriage. Well that isn't fair. Really our brother sister love affair broke up her marriage. You see he just could not understand that we needed to see one another even after they got married. I would go to her for a two-week visit and Libby would sleep with me the whole time, ignoring her own husband. To be fair about it, he tolerated it for several years. He also accepted Katrina as his own daughter knowing full well that she could easily be mine.
When Katrina was nine years old she would come in to the guest bedroom every night to kiss her mother and I goodnight. She knew that Mommy was sleeping with her brother. She also knew that we were both naked under the sheet. It was quite obvious that her mother's tits were hanging out.
Sex was just as good as it had ever been. She always did like it when we did sixty-nine. She never did that with her husband. Or she would suck his cock occasionally and if the mood hit him he might give her pussy a kiss or a small lick, but nothing like the two of us did together.
When Katrina was ten years old she started flashing me her little bald pussy. It was cute and I laughed at her. That was a mistake because she would then do it more often. Libby laughed too and told me to enjoy it.
Those two weeks were great because Katrina could get me hard instantly and then I would take her mother up to my bed.
On our last night together Libby asked me to let Katrina watch us make love. Sure, why not! Libby had Katrina sit up against the headboard and then she placed her own head between her daughter's knees. So when I slipped my cock into my sister I was staring right into her daughter's open pussy. What a night that was.
That sure didn't please her father any. In fact that led to him leaving and filing for separation. He did not approve of Libby bringing Katrina into bed with us. Tell you the truth I wasn't all that keen about it myself.
When Katrina was eleven years old there was a lot of nudity. In fact both girls were naked most of the time that I was there. Katrina had started having periods and her breasts had started growing. She had some baby fine hairs growing on her little pussy. That was the year that I started kissing her pussy mound at bedtime. She wanted more but I wasn't willing to give it to her…not at her age.
Sex with Libby only got better and better the more I looked at Katrina's growing body. Her body was taking on a maturity of it's own. Curves were taking place, baby fat was disappearing, and she was more interested than ever in what her mother and I were doing in my bedroom. She talked us into letting her watch us a few times.
When Katrina was twelve years old her breasts were bigger and she had a lot more pubic hair on her pussy. Not only did I kiss her pussy mound goodnight but I would also kiss her clit and stick my tongue in her hole. That year things really picked up and I almost fucked my sister to death. Katrina got to watch her mother give me a few blowjobs. She also got to watch me stick my cock in her mother's ass.
Libby was happy to see me go and told me that the following year I could fuck Katrina and take her virginity. I had taken her mother's at that age, so why not.
When Katrina was thirteen years old I took a whole month off to spend more time with them. When I arrived at their house they were standing outside waiting for me. Katrina had grown up even more. Her breasts were full in a bikini top, her tummy was flat, and those tight white shorts enhanced her pubic mound. Then there were her long slender legs. Her toenails and fingernails were painted bright red, her long brown hair fell gracefully to her breasts, and she had braces on her teeth.
Libby had on the shirt that I had left behind the previous year only it had no buttons, the collar was pulled wide open, and the shirt was tied right under her big breasts. She looked fantastic! She was wearing what they call skinny jeans. She had lost some weight in the past year and it looked great.
We hugged and we kissed in the driveway. Then we headed inside. Libby had done some remodeling. The bedrooms had been combined into one huge master bedroom with a king size bed, a walk in closet for them both, and a very nice bathroom for them both also. Yes, they were sleeping together and obviously having sex together too.
I was there for just one thing…to fuck my sister's daughter and to take her virginity. It was all that they ever talked about on the phone or all they ever wrote to me in emails. I got nude pictures of Katrina every week after she turned thirteen. I also got nude pictures of Libby every week. On more than one occasion I got pictures of another girl naked standing next to one of them or usually between them. It turned out to be Katrina's girlfriend and lover. Diane was also thirteen and she was going to be there the next day so that I could fuck her and take her virginity too. Diane was Katrina's sex slave and giving me her virginity was to please her mistress. It was a virgin sacrifice of sorts.
Before I could even unpack my things Katrina undressed. She was not wearing any underwear or shoes so after that tiny top and those tight shorts hit the floor I feasted my eyes on her hairy pussy. I thought that she might have started shaving it but she told me that she kept it unruly so that Diane would occasionally get a pubic hair caught in her throat or teeth. She thought that that was cute.
This time Libby sat up against the headboard while Katrina placed her head between her mother's knees. Slipping my cock into my niece was easy. There was no hymen to worry about, it was really wet, and it had been stretched out for the occasion. She and Diane had been sharing a double-ended dildo almost every day since school had let out. According to Libby they spend a half-hour grinding into it while stroking the other's clit. They have several orgasms doing that.
So with her legs up around my waist and my cock all the way inside her pussy, I started to fuck her in long slow strokes. She loved it. I tried to think of other things so as not to shoot my wad too soon. As I got more and more excited I started thrusting into her harder and faster. I slammed into her cervix a few times and made her jump. She threw her head back, pointing her chin at the ceiling. Libby scooted forward and let Katrina lick at her pussy during her first cock induced orgasm. Katrina was officially no longer a virgin…she was a very beautiful young lady…and my cock was still inside her because I had not cum yet. In fact I didn't cum until after her second gut wrenching orgasm.
Before I pulled my cock out of her I kissed her long and passionately, I lowered her legs to the bed, and I saw that her areolas had almost disappeared around her full puffy nipples. Her pubic hair was all matted from our combined juices. Then I was limp and rolling off from her.
Libby slid her breasts along her daughter's face, down over her breasts, and landed on her tummy as her mother started licking at her crotch. Libby was giving her daughter a kitty bath…with just her tongue running through all of that fur. It was a sight to behold.
We ate something, drank something, and got back on that bed. Round two was in my sister. Libby had been waiting almost a year for my cock. She had never cheated on me after her husband had left. Of course a year later they had been divorced. However, even a fine looking lady like Libby got more than her fair share of offers. She always turned them down.
Even Katrina had the boys crawling all over her to get in her panties, but she never let them. She had saved it for me. Now that she had given it too me she still wasn't going to let the boys fuck her. Yeah! Right! Unless she becomes a diehard lesbian some lucky boy is going get in her.
The next morning we slept in late. Diane let herself in and was standing in the bedroom with us when I opened my eyes. She was Katrina's age but she looked more childish. Her breasts were small, she had some baby fat on her, and with her shaved pussy she looked a lot younger than thirteen years old.
Katrina opened her eyes, looked at Diane, and told her to climb in between us. They kissed and made out for a while. She had Diane lick some of my cum out of her pussy. Then like a lamb to slaughter Diane got on her back, lifted her knees up to her tiny breasts, and held that position for me to enter her. She sure looked like a virgin sacrifice. She looked scared.
I took her hand and led Diane into the bathroom. Then I closed and locked the door keeping Katrina out. I lifted Diane up on the counter between the two hand bowls. I pulled her into my chest and kissed her. I hugged her and I kissed her again. She had been a deer caught in headlights but she started to soften up a little. I kissed her again, I kissed her neck in a few places, and then I started kissing her small perky breasts. I kissed and sucked her nipples. Then I knelt down and took my first taste of her baby pussy. It was sweet but it was also very wet. She was almost dripping from her excitement. I had done my job.
I stood up and I kissed her again. Then I asked her if she truly wanted me to fuck her. She looked me right in the eyes, smiled, and said yes.
I held my cock up to her puffy slit and poked the head up against her lips without poking it in. I asked her a second time if this was what she really wanted and it was. So without further ado I poked it into her virgin pussy. She looked up at me and smiled so I poked about half of it into her. Another smile and the rest went in. She kissed me and thanked me for going slow. She said that Katrina was sure to punish her for not letting her watch. I told her that Katrina could watch us do it the next time.
Then I got down to some serious business. I made love to that little girl in the most loving gently way I knew how. I was not sure that I could make her cum but at the very last moment just as my first burst penetrated her, she started to moan and wither up against me. When I finished cumming she was just coming down from a long rolling orgasm that could have converted her to cock. That little girl would not be satisfied with Katrina's pussy after this.
When we came out of the bathroom Katrina was giving me a funny look. I told her that she could watch me fuck Diane later. Then I told her that I wanted to keep fucking Diane at least once a day for the entire month. Katrina started to say something but that was when Diane pleaded to let me. Then she told Katrina that she could punish her every time. Katrina laughed and said that she didn't need permission to punish her. So I watched as Diane bent over and grabbed her ankles. Katrina took a big hairbrush off her dresser and started smacking Diane's ass with it. After ten strokes she turned it around and stuck the big handle into Diane's cum filled pussy. I saw a smile cross Diane's lips as she said, "Thank you Mistress, may I have another."
Libby invited Diane's mother over to spend the night but she declined. Diane said that her fourteen-year-old brother had started sleeping with her mother. So that she could have more time with her son she let Diane stay with me for the whole month.
That month was the best month of my entire life. Those three wonderful girls were always at my disposal and willing to try anything.
When I returned to work I gave them my notice and put my house up for sale. I contacted a good head hunter and landed a better paying job in a town just ten miles from my sister's house.
Needless to say I moved in and my sister and I lived happily ever after. Sex with her never grew old.
Katrina grew out of girls and into boys in a big way. She took them on three at a time. She loved triple penetration.
Diane was traded to me and I became her Master. Fucking her just kept getting better and better.
Diane's mother started joining us in bed right after her son dumped her for a slew of younger girls. She fit right in and I gave her a good fuck occasionally but mostly I let her suck my cum out of her daughter.
The End
My Sister's Daughter
695
303 Mom's Bridge Club
Introduction:
Mom had a secret about her Bridge Club…they didn't play bridge.
Fbailey story number 696
Mom's Bridge Club
Mom and Dad were madly in love for as long as I could remember. Dad always seemed sexually satisfied by Mom and never seemed to stray.
Mom was usually sexy around the house but much more sexy when she went out on Thursday's.
At home Mom wore a lot of sexy dresses with plunging necklines, slits up the sides, or strapless. Dad was allowed to squeeze her breasts, pat her ass, or even reach up under her dress. When I became a teenager Dad started doing it more often in front of me.
At first Mom objected to me being able to see it but she warmed up to the idea eventually. I just had to jerk off more often until I found a girlfriend. She thought that I was a sex maniac and dumped me but fortunately with all of her complaining two other girls offered to be my girlfriends. When they decided that they could share me things really got good. Once in a while both of them would climb in bed with me together.
As to what Mom would wear on Thursday to go to her Bridge Club meetings was even sexier. All of her blouses were see through and all of her skirts came up to her crotch. Occasionally she would wear a very sexy bra under her blouse but she never wore panties and her pussy was always freshly shaved.
How do I know you ask? Well because I too was feeling Mom up. A few months after Dad started doing it in front of me I started doing it behind his back.
At first Mom objected to me feeling her up but she warmed up to the idea eventually. Actually she resisted quite a bit but I would push her up against a wall, hold her against a counter in the kitchen, or press her down onto her bed and then help myself.
By the time I was fourteen I was bigger and stronger than she was. So eventually she just stopped fighting me and let me do it.
Mom had nice tits especially without a bra. I liked them natural, big, and soft. I really liked slipping my fingers up into her pussy. She was always wet. I could always get her to have an orgasm in just a minute or two.
But on Thursday for a year or more she got to go out with her girlfriends. She had joined a Bridge Club. She wasn't all that good with cards but neither was I. One day I asked her a few questions that she could not answer. That got me curious. So I followed her.
Mom would go to the same house every week. It wasn't that far away and I could easily stay close enough to follow her on my bicycle. She would park along the street and then walk to the front door and just let herself in.
The first week I slipped up to the house and looked in the windows. Nothing! I saw a couple of other women arrive, walk in, and go upstairs as they unbuttoned their blouses. Their skirts we up to their crotches too.
The next Thursday I managed to find a ladder and I got up on the garage and peeked in a second floor window. After an hour I saw only one naked woman walk past the door to that room and nothing else. It wasnt my mother.
The third week I carefully stood that ladder up against a window on the other side of the house. Now that was the right window. I saw eight naked women in that room. The air conditioner was on full so it covered up any noise that I may have made but it also stopped me from hearing anything that they were saying.
The women took turns grabbing a partner and getting on the bed to have sex with one another. The other women cheered them on and watched intently. I could not take my eyes off Mom. She looked better than most of the other women. Except for a much younger redhead with a lot of freckles. I knew her. She was my English teacher, she was the minister's wife, and she was Mom's best friend Gail.
I watched at that second story window for about two hours until they started to get dressed and kiss one another goodbye. I watched Mom kiss seven pussies goodbye. I waited for the room to empty before I climbed down and put the ladder back where I found it.
Mom was home before I was but Dad had her in their bedroom. So I went to bed and figured that I would have a talk with her in the morning after Dad went to work. I had jerked off twice while standing on that ladder. I still jerked off one more time before falling asleep.
In the morning after Dad's car was out of sight I went into the kitchen. I pushed Mom down over the sink and shoved my cock into her. She cried out because I had never done that to her before. She tried to get me to stop by pleading with me, reasoning with me, and then by threatening me. I told her all about her Bridge Club meeting in that house, on the second floor, with Gail and six other women. I even told her that I had seen her kiss their pussy's goodbye.
At first Mom objected to me fucking her but she warmed up to the idea eventually. She told me not to let Dad know about it and then she told me that she wanted to keep going to her Bridge Club. I told her that I wanted to fuck Gail. That put a damper on her style.
Just to show Mom who was the boss I fucked her six times that day without Dad knowing, even though he was in the house for three of them. Mom started to get worried that Dad would catch us. The more worried that she got the more I pressed the fact that I wanted to fuck Gail.
Finally out of desperation, Mom called Gail while I was in the room. I listened as Mom told Gail how much she loved her, how good her pussy had tasted, and how much that she liked their Thursday's together. Then she told her that I was going to tell Dad about their Bridge Club unless Gail agreed to let me fuck her. She said that she had to think about it and then she hung up.
The next day in school Gail, I mean Mrs. Brown asked me to stay after the bell signaled the end of class.
Gail asked, "Why are you blackmailing your mother?"
I replied, "To get what I want."
Gail said, "And you want to fuck me. Why?"
I replied, "Because you are my teacher, my minister's wife, and my mother's lover. Besides you have a great body. I saw you last Thursday playing bridge."
Gail asked, "Can you prove it?"
I said, "The room was on the second floor in the front left corner. There was an air conditioner in one of the windows, I was at the other window. The room was painted pink, the bed just had a pink sheet on it, and there were eight of you in the room…naked. You and Mom plus three blondes, two with black hair, and one with white hair. You were the youngest one, the only redhead, and you have a lot of freckles on your breasts and shoulders. Mom pulled you onto the bed in a sixty-nine, you were on the bottom, and Mom stuck a finger in your ass when you had your orgasm."
Gail asked, "Did any of the women have tattoos?"
I replied, "The woman with the white hair had a blue butterfly on her tiny left breast. One of the blondes had several tattoos all over, on her arms, on her breasts, and three on her back including a tramp stamp."
Gail said, "Okay, I believe you were there and saw us. So now what?"
I smiled and said, "Now I get to fuck you."
Gail said, "If I do let you it is only because your mother wants me to let you. No other reason."
I smiled and said, "Tonight after school. Dad gets home about five-thirty."
Then I reached out and placed my hand on her right shoulder. I ran my hand over her right breast, down her tummy, and between her legs. She clamped her knees together but my hand was already between them. I slid my hand up between her warm thighs until I touched her panties. She jumped away from me when other students came in for her next class. Her panties were wet, she had been thinking about me since Mom's phone call.
I took my time getting home. I wanted Mrs. Brown and Mom to have a few minutes together before I got there.
I opened the door and walked in. Mom was naked and sitting on the edge of the couch holding her legs up in the air. Gail was still dressed but on her knees with her face in Mom's crotch. Mom told me that I could fuck Gail from behind when she was eating her out. I asked Mom if she had washed my cum of her pussy from this morning's fuck. She had not. I lifted Gail's skirt up onto her back, pushed her panties to the floor, and squatted down just enough to get my cock into her pussy. I stroked it in a few times and then I pulled it out, aimed it an inch higher, and shoved it into Gail's asshole.
She jumped, she cried out, and then she asked me what to hell I thought I was doing. I simple pushed her back down to Mom's pussy and told her that I was fucking her. She tried to tell me that I wasn't supposed to butt fuck her, that I was only supposed to fuck her pussy. I told her that I was giving the orders and that she should have never decided how or where I was going to fuck her. And she thought that if she put her tongue in my mother that she could pretend that I wasn't fucking her, that wasn't going to work. So as she cried real tears onto my mother's pussy I continued to fuck her backdoor until I had finished cumming in it.
I pulled my cock out of her ass, turned her around, and stuck it right into her mouth. Reluctantly Mrs. Brown my English teacher sucked it clean. When she finished she told me that she had never been fucked in her ass before. I told her to get used to it, that I was going to butt fuck her for the next week. I then told her that I had initially planned on watching her strip naked and then fuck her on my bed. She told me that that would be okay. Once again I reminded her that I was in charge and that she had just added another week of having my cock in her ass. I asked her if she wanted to try for three weeks. She told me that she would be very cooperative from then on. I already knew that.
Every day after school for the next two weeks Mrs. Brown was waiting in my living room for me to come home. I would tell her to strip naked and she would. I'd tell her to start licking Mom's pussy and she would. Then I'd stick my cock in her pussy for a few strokes, pull it out, and then slam it into her ass. After which she would suck it clean.
After her two weeks of punishment I started fucking her pussy in my bed, as I had originally wanted to do. Then every Friday Gail would beg me to stick it in her ass. She had developed a fondness for anal sex but she was afraid to tell her minister husband about it. Apparently he was fond of the missionary position.
I got a 'C' in English but that was okay, at least I passed. I gave Mrs. Brown an 'A' for effort in bed. That woman would try anything that I asked and she would want me to do things to her that she had heard about. She should have been the sex education teacher.
Anyway I fucked her for the next five years until I went off to college. I really hated to go. Gale gave birth to two beautiful baby girls. Even though they were never tested for paternity we were all pretty sure that they were mine.
The End
Mom's Bridge Club
696
304 My Sister-In-Law's Pictures On the Internet
Introduction:
I found nude pictures of my sister-in-law on the Internet.
Fbailey story number 709
My Sister-In-Law's Pictures On the Internet
Every night I check out an Internet site that specialized in people posting pictures of their girlfriends, their wives, and voyeur pictures. It was incredible what you could see at beaches, motorcycle rallies, and special doings like Florida's Fantasy Fest or New Orleans' Mardi Gras.
Then one night I saw my sister-in-law Tommie. She had posted her own pictures asking people for their comments. Her face was not covered so not only did I recognize her but I also recognized her bedroom and the picture on her nightstand of her kids. Wow!
Tommie was my wife's younger sister. At forty-five she had been divorced for one year and now her two boys were out of college and married. Apparently she was feeling frisky. I had never suspected her of posing nude let alone posting them for the whole world to see.
I had to admit that she sure looked good for her age. Her big breasts were sagging slightly from gravity, her belly had a slight roundness to it from having children, and her ass was fantastic. As for her pussy, I loved the fact that she had hair on it, that she held it open for us, and that she smiled sweetly as she did so.
I gave her the highest rating that I could and then I left a message that I would love to see more pictures of her. I wasn't the only one to leave messages like that either.
The following night I saw another set of ten pictures that she had posted, thanking us for our comments. In that set I recognized my bedroom. My wife had taken those pictures. I always kept a picture of my wife in a skimpy bikini on a beach on my nightstand and there it was. In the very last picture Tommie had a dildo stuck in her pussy. I recognized that dildo because I had bought it for my wife not too long ago. I also recognized the fancy fingernails holding the dildo in her pussy. My wife had just gotten them done the day before and was proudly showing them off to me. They were bright red with white tips and yellow roses on each one. I left a message requesting pictures of the woman with the pretty fingernails.
The night after that there was another set of ten pictures. There was my wife with her sister but her face was blocked out. I still recognized her, our bedroom, and the jewelry in her pierced pussy lips.
I had copied all of the pictures to my hard drive so I printed out the one of Tommie with her face in my wife's pussy. I walked up the stairs to our bedroom and showed it to her. My wife just smiled and said, "I know that you check that site out every night. That's why I suggested it to Tommie. I told her that I had accidentally stumbled onto it at work one day. She doesn't know that you know. What would you like to see tomorrow night?"
I said, "My cock in her pussy."
My wife laughed and said, "Okay! That shouldn't be too hard to set up. Can you come home at noon?"
I said, "Hell, I'll take the whole fucking day off if I can fuck Tommie."
My wife said, "You had better fuck me first." Then she helped me out of my clothes, pushed me onto our bed, and climbed on top. I had never seen her so excited before. As she rode my cock she told me about the photo session that morning, how Tommie had talked her into it, and how great it had felt to have her sister's tongue in her pussy again. Apparently they had done a lot of girl on girl stuff as teenagers when they lived at home with their parents. They ate each other and all of their girlfriends too. That is until they discovered boys.
My wife said that after they had discovered boys they would still tongue the other's pussy but only if there was cum in it. Then while they were licking the boy's cum out, the other sister would tell her who's cum it was and where they were when it was deposited. Once Tommie told her that she had let six boys fuck her at a school dance in the boy's bathroom. She didn't even know there names but they were all virgin freshmen and she was very popular after that dance.
To get even with her sister my wife let the family dog fuck her once. Well, at least she said that it only happened once…but I didn't believe her.
The next day I did not go to work. I hid my car a few blocks away and walked home. Then I stayed out of sight in the basement until Tommie arrived at ten o'clock.
I could hear them walking around the house. My wife had told me that she would get Tommie naked and then have her pose in every room in the house for pictures. Around eleven o'clock they would stop for coffee and then around noon they would stop for lunch. That was when I would jump out of the cellar and catch them both naked with a long stick of pepperoni in both of their pussies.
I waited and I listened at the cellar door. When I thought the time was right I slipped out quietly. My wife was facing me and gave a slight smile when she saw me.
Then she asked, "Tommie my husband has seen your pictures on the Internet.
Tommie said, "So what. I don't care. Lots of men have seen them."
My wife said, "He had a request for tonight."
Tommie asked, "What is it?"
My wife smiled and said, "He wants to see his cock in your pussy."
Tommie said, "That's okay with me if it's okay with you. Tell him to come straight home after work. I'm so fucking horny that I can't stand it. These pictures are driving me crazy."
My wife said, "I don't have to tell him, he is standing right behind you."
Tommie leaned her head back and looked at me upside down. Then she said, "Your dressed. Get naked and fuck us already."
I took the camera from my wife and said, "I think I'd like to get you both on that stick of pepperoni. You can post them later."
My wife said, "And you don't have to block my face out either."
So I spent several hours taking pictures of the two girls together…with…and without…my cock in them.
The thought of fucking my sister-in-law had always fascinated me but doing it for real was even better. Knowing that my wife approved made it even better yet. I knew that the three of us would be having a lot more sex together in the future and that I would get to take a lot of pictures.
Fucking Tommie for the third time that first day was the best. I was over my initial excitement and Tommie was over her extreme horniness. So instead of sex we actually made love and it was great. It was like making love to my wife but it was different. Every time I pulled my cock out of her Tommie would suck it clean. She had been taught that that was what a woman was expected to do.
My wife laughed and said, "Mom told you that, didn't she? She told me the same thing."
Tommie replied, "No! Actually it was Dad that told me that. After you left home he would come into my bedroom every night for a blowjob."
My wife looked shocked and said, "He tried that with me but after the third time I bit him. He never bothered me again but he kept telling Mom to straighten me out."
Tommie smiled and said, "It all makes sense now. That's why he had Mom eat my pussy while I sucked his cock."
I just smiled thinking that my mother-in-law was now a widow and that she would fit perfectly in the pictures with her two daughters. They thought so too.
The End
My Sister-In-Law's Pictures On the Internet
709
